I genuinely thought I was going crazy. Every fic is just sex sex sex like damn, where's the fluff????
I knowwwww. Like it doesnt matter who it is either. It could be michael, jaafar, Marlon, literally ANYONE. And all this community does is write smut. Like there is no fluff or angst and honestly I find it hard to find even like actual stories that aren't just smut too. There is such a lack of fluff and angst not to mention, I honestly feel like with jaafar, that side of the fandom need to CALM DOWN. Like this is a real man u are talking about who has only recently been in the public eye this much and you are making all sorts of media sexualising him to the max. Like tiktok edits where u zoom in on his groin are not sexy thats genuinely weird. Get off the Internet for the love of jesus. NOT EVEN MENTIONING mature Mike, that man was not buying u shit, he was so poor at the end of his life and in debt that he had to get LOANS to keep food on the table for his children like if u wanna write it, write reader paying for stuff for him!
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
â Live Streamingâ Interactive Chatâ Private Showsâ HD Qualityâ Free Actions
Free to watch ⢠No registration required ⢠HD streaming
synopsis: in which michael is more like his brothers than he would like to admit. and he'll never admit it.
word count: 6.4k
warnings: non-graphic depictions of gun injuries, mentions of guns, murder and child abuse.
an: getting into the michael of it all we're finally in the main story timeline at the end of this lol
1979, hollywood, california
âthe irish and the italians are about to kill each other and the fbi will take care of the restâŚâ
michael half listened to the phone call between quincy and some associate as he sat in one of the manâs plush office chairs. they had just completed one of the biggest projects of michaelâs life and he, for some reason, felt as though there was still something missing.Â
infiltrating and destroying a crime outfit was no small feat, but michael had done it without compromising too many of his morals. quincy always found it funny how self-righteous he could get while actively working in their criminal enterprise, but michael did feel conflicted at times. his brothers were good, maybe too good, at engaging in criminal behavior. he was never quite able to turn on that cruelty or tap into that meanness that allow him to fully take advantage of someone by loaning them money at inflated interest rates, kill someone in cold blood, threaten workers and withhold their benefits for not bootlicking a corrupt union, orâŚwhatever it was randy was into these days.Â
he should really check up on him.
suffice it to say, michael was not like his brothers, but he also wasnât not like his brothers. his need to differentiate himself made him sound like he was insulting them at times, not acknowledging that they were all products of their upbringing and that he had always been seen asâŚbetter. he and jermaine were favored, but it was always to their detriment. jermaine couldnât quite live up to exactly what joseph wanted and it wasnât a secret that joseph would dispose of his own sons if he no longer found any utility in them. if there was ever going to be a successor to the âjackson criminal empireâ, it was between michael and jermaine.Â
until it wasnât.Â
there were always competitions between the boys, but michael knew he didnât need to do much to be seen; he was a genius, thatâs what joe called him when he wasnât mad at him for some minuscule fuck up that would be corrected not too long after. because thatâs what michael did, if he made a mistake it was corrected as soon as it was discovered. jermaine was joeâs pride and joy, his first official heir. michael didnât actually know he was in competition with jermaine until jermaine left hayvenhurst, yelling about how heâd given everything to joseph just to be overlooked and treated like he wasnât capable. in michaelâs mind, he had been talking about josephâs right hands. he did tend to treat those men better than his own sons. being a favorite of josephâs as a son was sometimes no different from being a disappointment.Â
he didnât know how to feel about jermaine resenting him over josephâs fickle attitude.Â
jackie and tito took it all in stride. neither one of them wanted it as bad as jermaine did, if at all. marlon was only ever in competition with michael, but it was brotherly. heâd work and work and work until he could win a game or follow josephâs directions, and beam at michael because heâd finally done it.Â
âdidâja see mikey? i did it!!â
michael loved how much marlon lit up when he accomplished something. it was a far cry from the man he stood face to face with the year prior, eyes devoid of anything resembling the kid who used to run along with him at jackieâs heels, moving cement bricks almost bigger than them back in gary. though, he supposed he had been slowly watching that kid disappear for a few years until he finally left. he still hears whispers here and there about the contracts heâs on and tries to keep up with him, even if it was through the grapevine, but when marlon disappears, heâs gone until he pops up again leaving a trail of violence in his path.Â
he remembered being told to âfollow the bodiesâ if he needed to find his brother. that unsettled him.
âyeah! yeah, michaelâs right here actually,â quincy looked at michael, âmr. gordy says hi,â
michael gave a small smile which quincy took as the go ahead to greet berry on his behalf. the only thing michael really knew about berry gordy was that joseph hated the man and jermaine worked closely with him. he would see his brother standing behind the politician during press conferences and in news articles. he was never named, but he knew that was on purpose. whatever jermaine was doing for the gordys was enough for him to be seen, but not known publicly. michael couldnât even ask him exactly what they were doing, and quincy didnât seem to know either despite his working relationship with berry, complicated as it was.Â
âweâre in california right now, new york is a little hot with the war goinâ on. i hear detroit got hit pretty hardâŚâ
suddenly, michael hears berryâs voice in the office and looks up at quincy, who was putting the receiver down as quietly as he could. whatever berry was saying, quincy wanted michael to hear it.
âwhat all do you know about the jacksons?â
ânever met the rest, and iâm not in the business of getting in my menteeâs personal life. you worked with jermaine longer than i have with michael, he hasnât told you anything?âÂ
michael frowned. âhe told me what he thought i wanted to hear, but i need some more information.â berry explained, âhis father is becoming a pain in my ass.â
âold joe, huh? had to make a deal with him just to work with michael,â quincy said with a chuckle.
berry didnât laugh, âhe always expect finderâs fees for his sons?â
âhe seems to see them as products, so yeah,â
as accurate as it was, michael never thought of it that way. it put things into perspective for him. joseph made everything transactional, even his kids.Â
âi donât need him nosing around in my shit, and jermaine seems to always want to cave to his ridiculous whims despite the fact that he works for me. i canât have him working with the labor unions while iâm actively trying to dismantle them. thereâs no money in labor rackets anymore, joseph jackson knows it but he keeps trying to go back to the only thing he knows.â
quincy leaned back in his seat, âif jermaine is partial to working with his father and joseph is always lookinâ for a quick buck, why not make that work in your favor?â
âbecause whatever hold that man has on his sons is worth more than gold to them, or, at least to jermaine. he came to me, angry and ready to work, but that fatherâŚâ
âwhat are your plans gordy? you never just call me to complain.â
there was a pause on the other line. âi need you to plant a seed for me,â
âto?â
âmichael. youâve done all you needed with him, he helped you dismantle those boys claiming to be genovese associates, helped you move up with the italians, and brokered that deal with the gambinos. send him back to his father. the only way to get jermaineâs focus is when heâs angry at someone and he did his best work when he was mad at michael and his father.â
âmr. gordy, youâre asking me to send my best worker away for your business. i have to ask, whatâs in it for me?â
michael felt like a bargaining chip again.Â
âwhatâs in it for you is i wonât have that boyâs head on a stake by 5 oâclock tomorrow.â
quincy laughed then, loud and obnoxious and michael failed to see what was funny. berry gordy had just threatened to kill him. it wasnât his first death threat, but it was one he was going to take seriously. gordy sounded desperate and desperate men, typically, made good on their word, consequences be damned. it was different from the usually calm and calculated man that he was. if joseph was causing that much grief for him, he wondered how jermaine was handling it.Â
âberry, before i make a decision, i want you to call up your vegas contacts, then maybe an associate or two back in harlem and encino. actually, you only need one, pick one person, anybody in the world you know and ask them about the jacksons. get an idea of what would happen if you killed their brother, then call me back when youâve cooled off a bit.â
âjonesââ
âgordy. do it.â
the call ends and michael springs up in his seat, âquincy, what the fuck?â
michael rarely cursed, but he felt the word was fitting concerning he may have a pending bounty on his head.Â
âjust, wait,â quincy assured him.
âwait? he just threatened to kill me if you donât use me in some hamfisted attempt to make jermaine into his loyal right hand? why am i even being used like that? i donât want my brother to hate me because of my father!âÂ
âmichael.âÂ
âwhat? why are you so calm weââ
the phone rang and quincy put his finger up to answer, pressing the speaker button.Â
âyou told me you knew nothing about the jacksons.â
âi said i never met them.â quincy corrected.Â
there was silence on the other line for a few minutes and michael felt his palms begin to sweat. Â âmichaelâs off limits,â was all berry said, his tone resigned, âbut joe? heâd better watch his back.â
âfair enough.â
michael didn't think that was a good compromise either.Â
1983, encino, california
âboys, iâm glad i could get all of you together today,â joseph said as he regarded his sons with a smile.
each jackson boy sat in the den of their childhood home with looks of suspicion and apprehension on their faces. it was never good when joseph wanted them together and they knew it. jackie and tito had known that their younger brothers would go for various reasons, and knew they needed to be there just in case joseph roped them into something. despite what jermaine and michael thought, they were just as susceptible to josephâs manipulation as marlon was. randy seemed to move to the beat of his own drum, but he was still the baby brother who wanted to tagalong. jackie knew even tito held a respect for their father that wouldnât let him ignore the man.Â
âwhat is this about joseph?â jackie asked.
josephâs smile faded and he raised an eyebrow at jackie, âyou want me to get to the point, huh? you got somewhere to be?â
when jackie didnât respond, he continued, âi have a job for you, one that is gonna make us a lot of money.â
the boys didnât give him a reaction. âitâs important that i have you boys involved in this. we can be seen as legitimate, like the gambinos or the genovese.â
âthat era is dead joseph and you know it. they barely operate the way they used to. the gangs and the drug traffickers run everything now and the feds are watching them even harder. what is your big plan to put âusâ on the map like that?â jackie questioned.
âgordy is out, likely for good, unless he ever decides to go underground. his allies and contracts are ours for the taking.â
âthereâs a jermaine-sized elephant in the room that youâre forgetting,â marlon pointed out, âno oneâs touchinâ him and by extension any jackson with a ten foot pole. especially not after that charity gala shit.â
âthe day i ask you for advice on anything other than how to polish my berettaâll be the day hell freezes over,â joseph snapped, âyou stick to what you know and iâll handle logistics.â
âwell joseph the best way to polish your beretta would be to stick the barrel in your mouth andââ
âmarlon.â tito sighed.
âjust stickinâ to what i know.â marlon said with a grin.
âheâs right though.â
all attention turned to michael, who usually never said much during these meetings. his eyes were hidden behind a pair of dark aviators, his fingers tapping against his denim covered thighs. each brother knew his anxiety was building from just being in the room with joseph. michael had strategically distanced himself from his father under the guise of mentorship and learning the tricks of the trade from other allies to their family. quincy jones taught him how to operate high enough above the board so that he was never regarded with suspicion, but low enough that he never had to continuously prove himself to those who worked deep in organized crime. michaelâs intentions werenât to hurt or get over on people, he wanted to amass wealth to help those who couldnât help themselves. the legitimate ways to do that took too much time and even at 25 he was world weary enough to know that someone like him was never going to be able to achieve those dreams in a legitimate way.
most people in his line of work saw his efforts as futile anyway or not worth trying to execute on a large scale. he could understand why they thought that way. feds were cracking down on criminal organizations every day, wrapping people up in rico cases and turning top bosses into snitches. it all seemed to be falling apart so quickly, that the general consensus was to extract as much wealth from this as you could and get out before you got caught up too.
michael just refused to be that pessimistic about it.Â
âgordy has an entire family thatâs going to keep his work going, nothing is up for grabs.â he said, âso what is this really about joseph? thereâs no way you think our best bet is to try to make a name for ourselves when we should be laying low.â
joseph regarded michael with a look of surprise and crossed his arms over his chest. michaelâs fingers kept dancing on his thighs as joseph stared at him. âtake off them glasses, boy.â joseph demanded.
michael could feel his brothersâ eyes on him, and he knew what they were thinking. they wanted him to rebel, say no, tell joseph to fuck off, but michael wasnât like jackie, who would try to reason with joseph, he wasnât like tito who could take his words in stride, he couldnât forgive and forget like jermaine had, trade insults and threats like marlon, and he wasnât a rebel like randy who would leave the room mid-sentence on joseph if he didnât like what he was hearing.Â
so michael complied, taking the aviators off of his face and stared at josephâs shoes. âyou canât even look me in the eye.â the older man shook his head, âyou grown now? still living at your mamaâs house, up under her titty like you ainât got the potential to be something other than a glorified intern to quincy damn jones. hell, even randy moved into his own shit, and you still sulk around your childhood bedroom with a chip on your shoulder like i didnât raise you up to be the best of us.â
âwho owns this house?â michael asked quietly.
âwhat, boy?â
âwho owns the house joseph? because my name is on the deed. i saved it when you almost lost it with one of your schemes.âÂ
the silence in the room was suffocating for michael. he wanted to look up just in case joseph tried to hit him, just so he could see it coming, but he didnât. âi live in my home and i allow you to come on the property to see mother or gather us around for a family meeting. if i changed the locks and told bill the gate doesnât open for you anymore, what would you do?â he questioned.
more silence.
âbill is myââ joseph started.
âheâs on my payroll. most of your employees are because you canât pay them,â michael looked up then, âyouâre desperate, joseph and when you get desperate you start losing things. what else have you got to lose, your life?â
âthat a threat?â
âitâs an inevitability.â
âi built you, all of you. youâre products of me and the empire i created for you to inherit. all i got out of it was two low level thugs, a failure who couldnât create a lane for himself, a trigger happy nutjob, an ungrateful smart ass, and youâŚthe fuck do you even do, boy?â joseph turned to randy.
âinsider trading mostly, but i dabble in art dealing.â
âyou mean theft.â jermaine said.
âtomato, tomahto.â
the rest of the brothers looked at randy with raised eyebrows and he shrugged, âdiversify your portfolios.â
michael couldnât help but give his youngest brother a small, soft laugh. randy had always been a jack of all trades.Â
âwell, at least one of you is good for something,â joseph huffed, âthe rest of youâŚâ
he turned to leave the room, âi built an empire and iâll build another. i donât need you.â
and with that he was gone.Â
âwhen did you put the house in your name, michael?â jermaine questioned.
âmike just put his foot up josephâs ass and thatâs your main concern?â marlon laughed, âi almost wanna call him back in here so he can do it again.â
âalways knew you still had it in you.â randy elbowed michael in the side and grinned.
michael put his sunglasses back on and tried to sink into the couch cushions. it felt good to talk back to joseph, it reminded him of his childhood when he would be more vocal in his rebellion. it always led to a chase or a beating, but speaking up on behalf of himself or his brothers was something michael took pride in back then. over the years he saw how futile it all was, especially as each jackson boy became a dim light under josephâs âpreservation of the familyâ which only ensured that they never left their place under his thumb. they did eventually, with varying degrees of success and a lot of added baggage. michael didnât think his brothers were fully free.
as much as he liked to pretend that he was, he knew he wasnât either.Â
âso now what?â randy asked, âyou know he ainât done.â
âcontinue living your lives,â jackie said, âsomething is coming for him and he wants us to run point while he figures out his next move. he didnât have the resources to take on anything gordy was doing even if he could get his hands on the manâs portfolio. heâs circling the drain, let him drown on his own.â
michael nodded in agreement. âi like that idea too,â tito said with a resigned look, âif you have any loose ends with him, tie âem up now.â
âi just donât understand why he wonât outright ask for help instead ofâŚwhatever this is.â jermaine frowned.
âthat man has an ego the size of texas, i can only imagine what kindaâ discussion he had with michael when it came to the house.â marlon said, âhe probably sent bill to do it.â
âyouâre right, actually. â michael said with a chuckle.
âpsychic and a nutjob, your skillset gets more complex by the day,â randy snorted.Â
 âsteven randall, you have two seconds to explain how iâm a nutjob.â marlon said.
randy turned fully to look at his older brother, âmarlon, just last week a russian pulled a gun on you and you grabbed the barrel, put it to your forehead and told him to shoot.âÂ
âthat is something a nutjob would do.â jermaine commented.
âthey were testing us, i passed.â marlon shrugged, âthey think youâre a pussy though.â
âmarlon.â tito warned.
âoh, so i can be a nutjob, but he canât be a pussy? would you rather me call him a bitch?â
âthatâs just crass marlon.â jermaine frowned.
âbitch is crass, but pussy ainât?â randy questioned.
âi happen to think nutjob is crass,â marlon said.
âwe can call you headcase instead.â
âiâd rather you both call each other by the names your mama gave you.â tito snapped.Â
michael sighed and smiled as his brothers went back and forth with each other. he liked it when they could just be. everything about their recent meetings had been jobs, plans, trading information and trying to talk joseph down from his desperation to be âon topâ. they hadnât been able to have normal conversations with each other in such a long time that even this stupid exchange between marlon, randy, tito and jermaine was refreshing.Â
he glanced at jackie, who looked to be deep in thought and nudged him. âsomething on your mind?â
jackie shook his head, ânothing for you to worry about mike.âÂ
âjackie.â michael frowned, âiâm not a kid anymore.â
âyouâre right, youâre not,â he gave michael a small smile and patted his thigh, âbut iâm just not ready to have this conversation right now.â
âwill you tell me when you are?â
âyeah, i will.â
1987, encino, california
michael watched as the movers took what was left of his belongings and placed them in the back of the truck.Â
around ten years ago, michael had noticed a fracture in the jackson family. one that had drawn lines of division between his brothers, their work, and their parents. when they came back together, he hoped it was a permanent fix, but after the attempted hit on joseph that ended up injuring him and tito, the fracture appeared again. it started with marlon who disappeared with only jackie knowing his whereabouts. tito hadnât liked that. there wasnât much they didnât tell each other, especially when it came to their younger brothers. he tracked him down, much to the disappointment of jackie, but wouldnât talk about what he found with anyone. jermaine spent most of his time trying to find exactly which associates of the gordys couldâve done it and randy bounced between hospital visits and helping his siblings with various plans to get back at whoever hurt their brothers.
no one asked him if he even wanted that. michael just wanted his brothers to be there for him while he tried to navigate life after someone tried to kill him. he stayed out of the more dangerous aspects of their work for a reason. he didnât knock the people who worked in the criminal world, he skirted around the darker parts of it himself but sometimes toed the line if he were being honest. whatever joseph was into to cause someone to try to blow him up, michael would never find himself dealing with something like that.Â
after a few years of tense reunions and secrets being revealed, he decided it was time to move on with his life. he told his father and brothers that he was done in â84 when he was healed enough to return home, but he was really done now. the writing was even on the wall with quincy, who desperately wanted michael to stay on one path when he wanted to forge his own. Â
he wanted to cut ties with everyone and start over.
âmichael.â
well. maybe not everyone.
âmother.âÂ
âmarlonâs here to see you off.â katherine said softly.
michael looked at his mother, âi thought we agreed to keep this under wraps.â he frowned.
âi wanted him to talk to you. itâs been three years since youâve spoken, and he has someone he wants you to meet.â she said with a reassuring smile.Â
katherine patted him on the back and left the driveway. michael swallowed and tried to make himself not feel betrayal from his mother. ultimately, she was always going to want her kids to be able to forgive each other. michael hadnât given marlon the opportunity to apologize after he left. to this day, he still didnât know why jackie and tito would tell him to ask marlon where he went, but he refused to. marlon was grown enough to walk up to michael and explain himself. he needed his twin and the man wasnât there. michael remembered thinking the worst from his hospital bed, just for marlon to show up at hayvenhurst with balloons and flowers like everything was normal.
he wasnât going to give him the opportunity to abandon him again.
âyou finally movinâ out, huh?â
âfigured it was time.â michael said as he turned away from the moving truck.
marlon stood there with a small smile on his face, but that wasnât what caught michael off guard. the little girl in his arms who bore a faint resemblance to their mother, with her fatherâs eyes, and brown coils surprised him. âmarâŚâ michael starts.
âher name is nicole. gigi and i were a little paranoid about letting people know we were parents, but mother finally convinced me to tell you all,â
âis keeping secrets the only thing you know how to do?âÂ
âmikeyââ
âdonât mikey me, marlon. iâve told you time and time again that you can come to me about anything. you donât trust me? you think i wouldâve put your baby, my niece, in danger? you disappear, then you pop back up with jokes to distract from the fact that youâre a flake and you canât handle it when shit gets hard.â
the words were coming faster than michael could think, tumbling out of his mouth despite knowing he didnât want to hurt his brother. or maybe he did. because he was hurt that marlon continued doing this to him after all of the effort he put into making sure his brother knew he was there for him and that he didnât have to carry anything alone.
but marlon left him to carry things alone all the time.
âmichael thatâs not fairââ
âwhatâs not fair is me waiting in the burn unit for you to come and jackie giving me non-answers about where you were. not fair is you showing up again and not giving me an explanation. not fair is you lying to me for years about what joseph had you doing just for me to find out from my mentor that you were contracting. i watched you become a completely different person for three years until you up and left, marlon. i get hurt, you leave, you canât handle me being mad at you so you fuck off again and now youâre showing up to tell me about a kid youâve had this entire time as if you, once again, donât trust me enough to know about her? iâm not doing this with you anymore, or at all.â
the way marlon looked at him broke his heart, but michael wasnât in the mood or space to try and clean up his words. he meant what he said. even if he didnât mean to say it like that, he wanted to get it off of his chest. âmichael,â marlon swallowed and michael pretended not to hear the emotion in his voice, âyou were still a kid the first time i took a contract for joseph.â
âwe were both kidsââ
âi wasnât a kid no more, i,â he paused and seemed to remember he was holding his daughter. he put her down and whispered something in her ear that made her nod and run up to the front door.
michael watched as her brown puffs bounced with each step, and wished he couldâve watched her grow up. he wished marlon trusted him enough for that. she grabbed the handle and opened the door before looking back and giving him a wave and a smile showing off her missing bottom tooth. he gave her a smile and a wave back as she entered the house.Â
âi had a lot of anger and frustration and resentment when i was a kid that got worse as i got older and i bottled that up. i internalized a lot of what joseph said about me, and i wasnât handling that well. the explosion was kinda my breaking point, man,â marlon crossed his arms over his chest, âjackie sent me, gia, and nikki to her people down in savannah and i got my head on straight. otherwise i think i wouldâve ended up dead behind you and tito.â
michael couldnât even appreciate the explanation because it still felt like there was something missing. it wasnât enough to justify the behavior in his eyes.Â
âyou talk to me like iâm so much younger than you marlon, weâre 17 months apart. you act like i wasnât there with you when joseph would beat our asses, or when heâd pack us up and take us to gary for the summer to move bricks from one spot to the next to âbuild characterâ. we both got shit from him, mar.â
marlon shook his head, âhe ever tell you how useless you are because you canât get something done as quickly as your little brothers? âyouâll never live up to your older brothers either, you wonât inherit shit from me because you canât keep up, marlon, see how michael does it? do it like michael. keep up with michael. why canât you figure it out? i canât always be around to explain this shit over and over and over again so you need to get it now and get it rightâ.Â
âi got a gun as a prize after fucking up so much and i think joseph wanted me toâŚâ he pauses and michael can see him trying to take a deep breath, maybe even count backwards in his head before he continued, âi was so fucking fed up with being a failure that i didnât kill that guy for joseph, i did it for me. i was tampering with peopleâs guns who pissed me off for fun. you know thatâs why bill acts like i might annihilate the entire family, right? when bobby got hurt, that was me, ted lost a finger, i did that, and iâd take their failed contracts and do them myself. at 16, michael. i was taking people out just to show them i could be better, that i was better. joseph wasnât just pulling shit out of his ass when he called me a âtrigger happy nutjobâ a few years ago. i was, maybe i still am, but i can regulate my emotions a little better now so thatâs a plus.â
âyou still couldâve told meââ
âi couldnât tell you anything, because youâd look at me the same way mother started to and i couldnât have that. you donât know what itâs like to have your father look at you like youâre nothing and your brothers constantly pitying you, and your mother look at you like youâre a stranger in her house. she didnât mean to, i know she didnât, but i saw it, mikey.â
michael swallowed and if he dug deep enough he could remember their days in gary when joseph was laying into all of them, heâd have an extra word or two for marlon. he always seemed to take in stride though, heâd smile and ask michael if he wanted to play not too long after. he remembered the days when marlon would come home to hayvenhurst after a day out with joe quiet and spaced out, and he remembered not wanting to ask what was wrong because he was afraid of the answer. how their inability to share with one another tumbled from there, because if michael could notice and not say anything how could marlon trust him to listen?Â
their reunion a few years ago shouldâve fixed it though. theyâve more or less had this conversation and still marlon kept things from him.Â
âwell, you donât have to worry about telling me anything from now on. if you canât be there for me or trust me enough to be there for you, then you can stay out of my life for good.âÂ
marlon opened his mouth to say something, but stopped himself before nodding slowly, seemingly unwilling to argue with him. âif thatâs what you want, fine.â
âit is.â
he couldnât take it back now.
santa barbara, california, 1991
âmr. jackson, your brother is on line one.â
his assistant stood hesitantly in the doorway of his home office, smoothing out the wrinkles in her pencil skirt as he looked up from some paperwork on his desk. from his expression she wasnât able to tell what mood he was in, just that he seemedâŚcalm.Â
after the contract with the los angeles county board of labor fell through the previous morning, she cancelled his meetings at his behest and left him alone for the day. he typically needed a few hours to decompress after something went wrong. she could only assume he was currently in the process of figuring out who sabotaged the deal and when they needed to be paid a visit. for the most part, she was content to schedule, field communications, sort through mail, and ignore the inflated paycheck that was wired into her account from a country she had never heard of.
justine knew when to keep her head down and her nose out of michaelâs business. not even a two months earlier, she watched his gardener, ricky, be walked out by bill, the head of security and chauffeured off of the property in a rolls royce. the gardenerâs own car was driven to the garage and when it reemerged three weeks later, it had been stripped down, rebuilt and gifted to an associate of michaelâs who had recently gotten married.Â
âi have five brothers, justine,â he tucks a stray curl behind his ear and fixes his gaze on her, âdid he say who he was?â
âno sir, he said you wouldnât pick up if you knew who it was.â she said, relaying the other manâs message verbatim.
the jackson siblings were an enigma. michael was tight lipped about them, only ever mentioning something about sending his sisters birthday gifts. there was gossip amongst staff; whispers about two older brothers in vegas, two in los angeles, and various other siblings in different places that no one knew enough about to say exactly where they were. michael kept his family secrets close to his chest and in his line of work it made sense.
âso itâs jermaine,â he said to himself, shaking his head in exasperation, âthank you justine. iâll take it from here.â
she nodded and turned to leave, shutting the door behind her for privacy. when she sat back at her desk, the red blinking light on the phone turned green indicating that he had picked up the call. justine went back to her previous work; sorting through various invoices that needed to go out to contractors by the first of the month. the work was mind numbing enough that she could focus without thinking about what that phone call could have been about.
this was the first time she ever heard a name in regard to his siblings. michael hadnât seemed too excited to hear from him either if his immediate reaction was anything to go by. she tried to think if the name jermaine was familiar to her; had she come across it while compiling documents? maybe it was tucked away in michaelâs rolodex that she updated quite frequently.Â
the sound of michaelâs door opening broke her out of her thoughts and she went back to her work of preparing invoices, marking which ones were overdue and needed to be accompanied by a personal message from her boss. âjustine, clear my schedule and buzz bill. i need to head to encino for the day,â michael said as he walked past her desk without a glance back.Â
âyes sir,â she nodded, moving to pick up the phone.
he paused at the doorway and turned back to where she sat in her cubicle. justineâs finger hovered over billâs direct line as she caught his gaze. he looked okay, but that never meant anything. michael claimed to not have a poker face, and bill would back him up on that sentiment, but justine didnât think she ever saw him be anything other than reserved.Â
âdo you have any plans today?â he questioned.
she blinked owlishly at him before clearing her throat, âfinishing up these invoices and getting them ready for delivery. i also needed to prepare for your meeting with mayor lodge next week. her assistant requested an itinerary, but rosie didnât have the lunch menu together yet,â she explained.
âthat can wait. iâd like for you to accompany me to encino. itâs a bit of an emergency,âÂ
the only thing justine knew about encino was that a monthly stipend was sent via certified mail to an address there. on the last day of each month, she would personally write the check, have michael endorse it, and get it ready for pick up by the mail carrier. the name on the envelope wasnât familiar, but whoever katherine scruze was, she was very well taken care of.Â
âweâll need to leave now, if we want to make it before lunch.â he said, his eyes never leaving hers.Â
justine noticed that he didnât question her about any plans she may have had outside of work. she didnât have any, but his assumption that she didnât was a little embarrassing. it was bad enough she had no social life to speak of, but for her boss to come to that conclusion despite the fact that they didnât discuss their personal lives was mortifying.
she made a quick mental note to at least attempt to find a hobby after today.
âsure, i can come,â she said as she stood and grabbed her purse and coat, âwill i need to make any further arrangements for travel or lodging? i know you like to be discreet when you travelâŚâ
she pressed the button for billâs line and he picked up on the first ring, âjustine, whatâs going on sweetheart?â he questioned, and she couldnât help but smile because she knew he was smiling on the other line.
bill was a lifeline and father figure to michael and would find a way to adopt the younger employees on the ranch as well. it was always a good sign if he took a liking to a new face. it meant they could be trusted which in turn put michael at ease.Â
 âmorning bill. mr. jackson needs to go to encino, itâs urgent,â
he didnât even respond before hanging up. justine stared at the phone in shock before putting it down and forwarding all of the incoming calls to voicemail. âit sounds like bill is getting the car. if youâre ready, mr. jackson?âÂ
michael simply nodded and gestured for justine to exit the room first.Â
âoh, and justine,â he said once she had crossed the threshold, âcall me michael.â
something in justineâs brain short circuited at the request and she looked back at him with her eyebrows raised, âokay mrâŚ.michael,âÂ
he gave her a short chuckle, âyouâll get used to it.â
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
â Live Streamingâ Interactive Chatâ Private Showsâ HD Qualityâ Free Actions
Free to watch ⢠No registration required ⢠HD streaming
"Be careful what you ask for 'cause I just might comply"
Summary: After Michael's disappearance, which lasted for two years. He's back and better than ever, and he wants you back too. But there is something different about him
Tags: MDNI, 18+, Smut, Soft Dom! Michael, Rough Sex, Oversimulation, Vampire! Michael, Blood Drinking, Descriptions of Blood, Use of Hypnosis, Bad Era! Michael, Possessive! Michael, Elements of Jealous! Michael, Popstar! Reader, (Michael is like a siren in this, just let him do his thing!)
a/n: I want to say thank you to those vampire Michael edits. 1989 AMAs Michael gives off such vamp vibes! I guess you can say this was the first version 'Dead Man Blues' before I rewrote it. I just wasn't confident in it enough to publish this one. Rewrote half of it recently, especially the smut lol
TIKTOK INSPO ONE, TIKTOK INSPO TWO
Song inspiration: All UP IN YOUR MIND by Beyoncè, 1st Position by Kehlani, P.U.S.S.Y. by Johnny Rain, Yeah, I Said It by Rihanna, Let Me In by TanerÊlle
Enjoy this yâall!
"Michael Jackson has had an amazing comeback after a two-year hiatus!"
"Bad is his latest album with no promotion; he has landed at number one on the charts.
"His highly acclaimed tour has broken records and is gaining more steam."
"It seems like Michael Mania has taken over the world again."
You flickered through channels with boredom as you sat on your couch. Everybody was talking about Michael. But all you could feel was bitterness. You and Michael had an on-off relationship again. When seemingly out of nowhere, he cut you off.
Now he's back like nothing ever happened. But something still feels off about it. But you don't need to worry about that when you're no longer in his life, it seems. Besides, you have your own album to focus on if you want to drop it on time.
You sighed as you turned off the TV. Your eyes went to your phone on the table as it rang. You picked up the receiver and put it to your ear.
"Hello?"
"I'm glad you picked up." Your manager said your name. "I got these bouquets that were brought to the office.
You were slightly confused. "By who?"
"I don't know." Your manager said. "The delivery man said it was anonymous?"
"So you're just giving me random flowers? What happens if they're poisoned?" You raised an eyebrow.
"People are wild nowadays." You added.
"Don't worry, I made sure nothing was up with them."
"I'll be there in a moment."
"Okay." You hung up the phone.
You were staring at the two large bouquets in the kitchen. The size was massive; whoever paid for them spent a lot of money. You picked up the card peeking out of the vase.
It's been so long since we saw each other. I want to see you again. Are you still with that one man? Did he satisfy you as I did? You remember that time I flew you out of the country for your birthday. I know you remember that night as well as I did. -M
Of course, after he shows up back up in the public eye. He wants back in your life. But how did he know about your now ex? You two kept your relationship very private.
You closed the note as your mind drifted off to the birthday vacation back in eighty-five. You remembered Michael being such a sweetheart, making sure everything went right, then ending the night with you screaming his name in different positions in the vacation house. And you also remember that being the last time you saw him.
"I'll call you," Michael said out the window of the car while dropping back off from vacation.
"Make sure you actually do, Michael." You laughed.
It wasn't much of a joke, as he didn't call you later on that day. You called him; no answer. You called him again; his manager picked up, which you found weird. You tried calling the following days and got no answer. It was two weeks, and you hadn't heard from him. You called his siblings, who hadn't talked to him either. You were close to his mother, Katherine. She hadn't seen him either.
Turns out Michael packed everything he had and left his family home. Nobody has seen him; it was like he dropped off the face of the earth. You were worried, wondering what happened. You went to his agency office, his record company; nobody has seen this man.
It had left Katherine sick to the point that his family decided to file a missing report. And the frenzy that caused media. Michael Jackson is missing was the headline for weeks. The media came up with crazy kidnapping stories. And you thought he was missing until one day.
It was only two callsâone to his mother and one to you. He told his mother to take down the missing report; he was safe but wouldn't disclose his whereabouts. He told you he would see you soon, and you guessed that "soon" was two years too late.
You shook your head at the memory as you looked at the bouquets again. You saw another note on the other vase.
I hope to see you at AMAs tomorrow. I know I will look forward to it. -M
As you closed the note, you felt a ghost of something warm on your body. It felt like a ghost hand tracing lines on your body. It was as if it already had a map for how to please you. You walked back from the counter as the movement disappeared. You looked around your quiet apartment for signs. You must be losing it; maybe you do need to go to sleep.
The American Music Awards were your next thought. You're performing and nominated tomorrow. Knowing Michael will be there is making you nervous. You haven't seen this man in almost three years. You don't know if seeing him will bring back all those feelings full force. You have to avoid him at any cost. Which you know will probably be impossible cause it seems he's going to be looking for you. But you're going to make sure that doesn't happen.
You hope tomorrow will go smoothly, but will Michael play it smoothly? One thing you noticed about Michael is that he didn't play about you. He had no problems with claiming you together in quiet ways. Just keep a calm mind and don't let Michael fluster you.
Turns out you should've been worried about that. You couldn't escape Michael; you felt him even when he wasn't near. His eyes would follow you around the room. The stare was hypnotic, as if he was a snake charmer and you were the snake.
The first up-close contact you had with him in two years was backstage. He stood there tall against the black curtain. You had to admire him for a moment. He seemed to get even more attractive since you last saw him. But there was also something different that you couldn't put your finger on.
Michael turned his head towards you. "You look just as beautiful as I last saw you."
Just straight to the point, no hello or how are you? "Hi, Michael."
"Thank you." You looked down at your outfit, then back at him as he smiled at you.
"Did you get my flowers?"
"Yes, how did you know about my ex?"
Michael shrugged his shoulders. "It was a hunch; I knew you wouldn't be single this whole time."
You tilted your head, not quite believing that, but left it alone. "I didn't think I would see you again."
Michael tilted his head. "Why did you think that?"
"You cut off contact with me."
"I wouldn't say that; I had something come up."
"For two years?"
Michael made intense eye contact with you. "Yeah, exactly that."
You turned your head away; you just knew talking to him would bring back feelings. You held in a surprised gasp when Michael stood closer to you.
"Did you miss me?" Michael whispered. "I missed you."
You had the urge to roll your eyes. "Couldn't have missed me that much if you didn't see me for two years."
"But I'm back now." He said it like it was supposed to mean something.
You made a noise with your mouth. "Michael, please."
Michael huffed. "You still have that attitude."
"And you think you can just come back into my life."
"I know I can."
"When did you get so cocky?"
Michael tilted his head. "I know you missed me, but you're acting like you don't."
You won't give him the satisfaction of seeing through you. "You're going to have to do better than that."
"Trust me, I will."
One of the stagehands comes up, signaling to Michael that he was up. "I'll see you later." Michael smiled at you before he walked away.
You sucked in a breath as a stagehand guided you from backstage, leading you to the hallway. You were guided all the way back to the audience. You watched the camera crew signal that the commercials ended. You watched the segment of Michael accepting the award. You tried to watch passively, not focusing on how ethereal he looked as he smiled. You clapped along with everyone as Michael said his final words.
You tilted your head as a crew member came up to where you were sitting. They said something about seat changes. You didn't think they would be able to do that. The crew member guided the person next to you to a new seat, leaving the seat vacant. You didn't think much of it until you felt a presence sit next to you. You turned your head to Michael, fixing his jacket as he sat down.
"I can't escape you." You rolled your eyes.
"What did I do?"
"Michael." You gave him a knowing look. "You knew you made those seat changes."
Michael shrugged his shoulders as if he were clueless about what you were talking about. Instead, he leaned closer to you. "I can't wait to see your performance."
"I bet you can't."
Michael tilted his head before laying a hand on your thigh. You almost lost your composure seeing his big hand on you. You looked at his face instead. "Are you going to the after-party?"
"Maybe." You dragged it out. "Why do you want to know?"
"I want us to go together."
"Why is that?"
"I want you to be with me tonight."
"Michael."
"I want to make up for two years I wasn't there for you."
"And that starts tonight?" You asked.
"If you let me." Michael lifted the hand on your thigh to take your hand and kiss it.
You looked at him as he kissed your hand. You felt heat build in your body as he gave you full eye contact. You saw something flash in his eyes as he slowly dropped your hand.
"Think about it, mama."
You were about to ask more when your manager came over.
"I guess it's time to perform," Michael said.
"You'll still be here?" You turned your head as he stood up.
Michael nodded his head. "I'll be watching." He zeroed in on your body as you walked away.
You wanted to play with Michael a little bit. At the beginning of the performance, you were singing a slow song to serenade the audience before you went more upbeat. So you were about to have some fun with it.
You sang into the mic as you walked down the stage steps. Your outfit sparkled underneath the stage lights as you made eye contact with people. You saw Michael as his eyes were already on you. You walked closer before laying a gentle hand on one of his knees to sit on his lap. You wrapped your hand around his neck as you continued to sing. Michael bit his lip as he looked at you. One of his hands rested on your upper thigh.
His touch became shyer once he noticed the cameras. But his eyes did not leave you once; it gave you a rush. You gave a quick kiss to his cheek, leaving a lipstick mark before you got up.
You could feel his eyes on you as you walked away. You locked eyes with your ex, who was in the next section over. Maybe you wanted to test your limits. To see if Michael was really serious about wanting you back. You trailed your hand down your ex's chest before grabbing his chin, singing your song to him. Your laugh was heard over the mic as your ex looked flustered.
You eventually made your way back on stage after the slow song. You thought you succeeded, as Michael gave an almost blank look while his eyes grew more heated.
After your performance, you practically beamed as you made your way back to your seat. Commercials were playing, so there was mingling in the theater before it went live again.
"I liked your performance," Michael said slowly.
"Really?"
"Yeah, especially that part where you all up on that other man." Michael gave you a heated look.
"Michael, it's all part of performance art." You said.
"That's what you're going for." Michael tilted his head.
"It's nothing deeper than that."
"You like to act clueless, baby." Michael hummed. "I like it."
"What?"
"What was that about?"
You turned your head to your stunned ex standing before you. He was looking like he was waiting for an answer.
"You said you didn't want to get back together, then you pull that." Your ex tapped his foot.
"You were right there for me; it was nothing more than that."
"Yeah, right."
"Look, I don't want to have this conversation right here."
"But you have the confidence to do that." Your ex shot right back.
"Can't you see that she's uncomfortable?" Michael butted in.
Your ex's eyes went from you to Michael. "I fuckin knew it would be a boytoy from your past to haunt me."
âA boytoy?â Michael questioned. "What the fuck?" He whispered.
You just wanted to end the conversation so nothing happens. You could see the tension building between the two men. "I'm sorry, I didn't mean to stir up any old feelings for you or cause any discomfort."
Your ex shook his head. "Fuck that."
Michael huffed. "She apologized, so drop it and go back to your seat."
"Who are you to tell me that?"
Michael shook his head before standing up. "Listen, I was here before you and will be here after you. So you drop this and go back to your seat as I said."
Your eyebrows shot up as your ex blinked his eyes like he was under a trance. His facial expression became more neutral before he walked away. You looked at your ex, then back to Michael.
"What was that?" You raised an eyebrow.
Michael shifted his jacket before he sat down. "Don't worry about it."
"Michael."
Michael said your name back as he looked at you. "Don't worry about it, mama."
You tried to make sense of it when you saw his eyes flash green; they were back to the deep brown.
What the fuck?
You went to the private bathroom after the award show, telling Michael to wait for you. You checked your makeup in the mirror. You did a double take once you saw Michael behind you.
You spun around, bewildered. "I thought I told you to wait outside."
Michael didn't say a word back. Instead, he walked closer to you, cornering you against the sink countertop. His hands wrapped around your waist.
"You love me?" Michael whispered.
"What?" You blinked back.
"You love me?" Michael's hands rubbed your sides.
His eyes became an emerald green as he looked at you. You only stared back as you felt your body relax more against him. One of his hands traveled from your waist to your neck to tilt your head.
"Do you trust me?"
You slowly nodded your head, unable to break his gaze.
"Then let me in." You saw Michael's eyes flash a deep, blood-red.
You gasped as you almost dropped the lipstick you held in your hand. You turned around in the bathroom as you were the only person in there. You turned back to the mirror to find it empty. What was that? Was he in here? You lifted your hand to your neck as if you could still feel his hand.
You shook your head, deciding to hurry up as you started to feel creeped out. You walked out as Michael leaned back from the wall he was on.
"There you are." Michael walked closer to you. "You ready?"
You could only stare at him as you tried to figure out what just happened to you. Michael gave you a confused look as you said nothing.
"Hello?"
You shook your head. "Were you just in the bathroom?"
"No? I've been here the whole time?" Michael did.
"Did something happen?"
"Michael, are you fucking with me?"
"What are you talking about?"
"Wherever, let's go." You started to walk as Michael followed close.
You thanked his security as they opened the limo door. You sat down, making yourself comfortable as Michael sat next to you.
You crossed your arms as you looked out the window as the limo pulled off.
"Are you going to pout all night?"
"No." You said while staring out the window.
"You just think everything is a joke." You said.
"Baby, I don't know who you saw, but I wasn't in the bathroom."
"Yeah, right."
You looked back to the window, trying to block him out.
"Can I touch you?"
You looked back at him, and you saw the calmness in his eyes as he tried his best not to upset you. You nodded your head. Michael wrapped his hand around your arm to pull you closer.
"I'm sorry for what you saw." Michael looked at you.
"Let me make it better." Michael hummed before he kissed your forehead.
"Can I kiss you?" He said next.
"Yes." Despite the weird shit that you're trying to process, you can't deny any longer that you miss him.
Michael kissed you softly on the lips. His hand went from your arm to your waist. You breathed out lightly, whispering his name. Michael pulled back to look at your face before he pulled you into his lap. Michael kissed you harder this time, like he was trying to savor something.
"You don't know how much I missed you," Michael told you.
"Let us make up for lost time." Michael kissed you again. He slid his hands to your ass to move your hips against him.
"Michael, we still have that after-party." You reminded
"Forget that." Michael hummed. "Matter of fact, do you still live in the high-rise condo?"
You nodded your head, and that was all Michael needed for confirmation. He gently pushed you off his lap. He knocked against the partition to let the driver know the new directions.
Michael turned around as the partition was rolled up again. "Now I want to tell you to tell all the things I can do to make you feel better."
Maybe that's how you ended up with your body laid on top of your kitchen counter, your legs on Michael's shoulders as he ate you out like no tomorrow. You writhed against the cold surface as Michael's cold hand held you down.
"I missed this pussy." Michael pulled back. "I know she missed me after three years."
You arched your back as you let out a silent cry as Michael's fingers moved faster inside you.
"Baby, you're going to cum again?" Michael hummed.
"I know cause that bum ain't treat this pretty pussy right."
"But I did and I will again."
"Michael." You moaned out.
"Yes?"
"I want your mouth on me again." You lifted your head a little bit to look at him.
"You don't have to ask twice." Michael smiled before he leaned back down.
His tongue dove in between your folds. He sucked on your clit as he brought you to your high. You moaned louder as Michael's tongue managed to lick every part of you. Your hand gripped his hair lightly to gain steady movement against his mouth. The heated feeling that was building up in your stomach finally burst as you came over Michael's face.
Your shallow breaths were heard in the air as you fully lay back on the kitchen counter. Michael licked his lips to taste more of you.
"I missed this so much." Michael groaned.
Michael leaned over you to kiss you deeply. You tasted yourself on his tongue. You moaned in his mouth as Michael made it his mission to devour you. He placed kisses around your mouth before he trailed them to your chin, then to your neck. You held on to the back of his head as he started to suck on your neck. You hummed as you closed your eyes. You weren't expecting the next moment as Michael pulled back. You opened your eyes to his red eyes.
"Shit!" You exclaimed as you pulled away from Michael abruptly.
"What?" Michael questioned, his red eyes still intently on you.
"Michael, what the fuck is happening?" You felt your chest start beating quickly with fear.
"What is it?"
"Your eyes."
Michael squinted at you before he looked at the mirror that hung from across the kitchen. Michael sighed as he laid his hands on either side of you.
"What are you?" You stared at him with big eyes.
"I guess I have to explain some things," Michael told you.
"You more than have to explain." You blinked again, hoping for his eyes to turn back to brown, hoping that this was a trick.
"Please don't look at me differently cause of this."
"Michael, tonight has been a weird night. What could top that?"
"I'm being serious, baby," Michael said.
You had to stare behind him to stop yourself from staring at his eyes. They were just so unnatural and uneasy. They had a slight glow, with different hues of red visible in his eyes.
"I'm a vampire."
You snapped your eyes back to him for a moment. "A what?"
"A vampire."
"Michael, you're fuckin with me, right?"
"A vampire? You expect me to believe that-"
Your words fell from your mouth as Michael opened his mouth, hissing at you. His fangs were long and sharp. You were stunned, blinking rapidly.
"What in the lost boys is this?"
You reached a hand up to his mouth, poking at the fangs. "These can't be real; how much did you pay for them?"
"Girl, can you stop?" Michael reached up to slap your hand away from his mouth.
"They are very much real." Michael huffed at you.
You sat there, trying to process what was said to you fully. This all made sense, as all this stuff kept happening to you. The bathroom, his eyes changing green, the incident with the flowers yesterday.
"All that was you?"
Michael sighed. "Yes."
"And you tried to act like you knew nothing?"
"Yeah."
"What you did with my ex, what was that?"
"Hypnosis."
"You can do that."
"There is a lot I can do." Michael tilted his head at you.
You tried to ignore what that implies. "Is that why you were gone for two years?"
Michael dropped his head down before lifting it back up. "Yes, I ran into some people."
"What kind of people?"
"Baby, you wouldn't believe it if I told you."
"Hit me." You wanted to know everything now.
"There is this cult that has this thing with turning celebrities into supernatural entities."
"There is more than just vampires?" You asked.
"There is a whole different world out there," Michael told you.
"But anyway, I can tell their next target was me."
"It was when I least expected it; actually, actually it was the day we came back from vacation."
"It was a blur, really? All I remember is drinking blood."
"I'm still stuck on the fact that there is a cult haunting celebrities." You cracked a slight smile.
Michael chuckled lightly before getting serious again. "I had to move from Hayvenhurst cause my urges were just too strong; I could literally smell everyone's blood in that house."
"So I bought land and went into hiding until I could control myself."
"And now here we are." You finished off.
Michael looked at your expression for signs of disgust, anger, or something. But all you could give him was a raised eyebrow. "How do you get blood?"
"Blood banks, hospitals."
"How has no one figured this out yet?"
"Baby, money goes a long way; did you forget who you're talking to?"
You rolled your eyes. "How could I forget?"
There was silence that fell over you before you spoke again. You watched as Michael's fangs seemed to disappear, his eyes changing from red to an emerald green. "I guess I could get used to this."
"It's going to be weird as hell, but I'll get used to it."
Michael smiled. "I'm glad because it was going to be hard to get rid of me."
"You are so possessive."
"Baby, you are mine to cherish, to love." Michael bent lower to kiss you on the mouth, then moved to your ear. "Now you're going to let me fuck you as I used to?"
You felt your body go warm from his words. "Michael."
"What, sweetheart? You're going to let me do it?"
"I know this body misses this dick." Michael's hands caressed your body slowly.
You stuttered as Michael picked you up in his arms. You wrapped your leash around his waist as he walked to your bedroom. He dropped you on the bed. You scooted back on your elbows. You're just now remembering how bare you are compared to his clothed body. You watched Michael strip off his dress shirt. His pants followed, leaving him in his underwear. You bit your lip as you looked at the large bulge in the black underwear.
Michael climbed over your body, kissing you quickly. You trailed your hand over his chest, teasing touches that rewarded you with Michael's moans. You searched until you landed on what you wanted. You gripped his clothed dick, rubbing your hand. You smirked as Michael closed his eyes, his hips following the friction of your hand.
"I miss your hands on me." Michael breathed out.
"I want to taste you." You said, looking at Michael.
"Yeah?" Michael nodded his head in consent to pull off his underwear.
Michael got off the top of you, sitting down at the edge of the bed. You followed suit and knelt on the ground. You kissed the inside of his thigh before you wrapped your hand around the base of his thigh. Michael's thighs tensed before he released them. You stroked the base of his dick, watching his facial expression. He watched his lidded eyes before smiling lazily. His hand reached up to caress your hair.
You wrapped your lips around his tip. Michael threw his head back with a moan. You pulled your mouth off to swirl your tongue around his head before taking him deeper.
"Yes, like that." Michael breathed out.
You focused on your breathing as you took more of him. Michael's head was steady on your hand. Letting you choose your pace instead of him.
"Look at me, take this dick in your mouth." Michael moaned. "I do taste good, baby?"
You nodded your head as you hollowed out your cheeks. Loud sucking noises were echoing in the room, followed by Michael's moans. You always liked how vocal Michael was; it was the right amount of encouragement you needed. You were able to make it to his base, your nose touching trimmed pubes.
"Fuck you took all of me." Michael looked down at you.
You made quick eye contact with him before closing your eyes. You were solely focusing on making Michael cum. A higher-pitched moan left Michael as you reached down to rub his balls.
"Baby, you're so beautiful." He choked out.
"Fuck I'm going to cum like this."
Michael lay down on the bed, his back arching as you suck more aggressively. The hand that was wrapped around his base moved his stomach.
"Yes, like that." Michael whimpered at the end.
You knew he was close as his legs started to shake. His moans became more pitched. You kept doing what you were doing because it was getting the best reactions from him.
"I'm going to cum." Michael breathed out. "Fuck I'm going to cum."
You tried to prepare yourself as Michael's body froze before he shot loads down your throat. You tried to drink what you could before you pulled your mouth off him.
You tried to catch your breath. "You're good?" You cringed at how raspy your voice sounded.
"I'm more than alright." Michael lifted his head to give you a lazy smile.
You did a double-take as you felt him get hard again. "What?"
"Oh, that? One thing I've noticed since becoming a vampire." Michael sat up. "My stamina improved."
Michael reached down to gather some of his cum that was on the side of your mouth. "Open."
You opened your mouth as he stuck his fingers inside. "Close them."
You held eye contact as you sucked his fingers, tasting the remnants of himself.
Michael smiled before he pulled up from your kneeling position. You crawled into the bed on all fours; you held in a yelp when a hand smacked against your ass.
You squinted your eyes as Michael laughed. "I couldn't resist doing that."
"Lie on your back." Michael watched you move onto your back. "I want to savor this."
You spread your legs to get in between. Michael's hands gripped your waist, rubbing circles. His hands grabbed his dick, lining it up to your entrance.
"I know it's been a minute, so let me know if it hurts."
Michael pushed his head in. You tensed up as you felt him down there. Michael's hands continued to rub at your waist to comfort you. You nodded your head for him to go deeper. You gripped his arms with your hands and let out a quiet moan as he pushed deeper in.
"You're just as good as I remember." Michael dropped his head to your neck.
You moved your head against the covers as Michael went deeper in. You eventually felt hips meet yours, signaling that he was completely inside.
"I'm so sorry, baby. I thought I could be gentle, but I can't." Michael breathed out.
You moaned loudly as Michael's hips snapped back into you at a rapid pace. Michael moaned against your neck as your pussy gripped him like a lifeline. Michael angled his hips to go deeper in you.
"You like me fucking you like that?" Michael spiked against your neck.
You nodded your head as a stray tear slipped out from pleasure.
"Mama, I know you do; you're tightening on me like a vice."
"Michael!"
"Yes, baby?" Michael was going faster, fucking you into the mattress. The headboard snapping hard against the walls. The neighbors are going to hate you.
"You feel so good." You told him.
"Watch me. I'm going to feel even better."
Michael leaned back to a kneeling position, pulling you with him. His hands were on your waist as he moved you down and onto his dick.
"Are you going to cum?"
"Yes." You let out.
"Can I bite you?"
You nodded your head in a daze. You watched as Michael's eyes turned from green to red as his fangs grew longer. Michael dipped his head into your neck. He licked where he wanted to bite you. You felt his fangs sink into your neck. And the pain and pleasure from it all was enough to make you cum.
"Oh, my god." You whined out as you felt Michael cum inside you.
Michael continued to drink from your neck until he was satisfied. He licked the wound he made against your neck, then kissed it lightly.
"Thank you."
You nodded your head as you tried to pull yourself together. You didn't even notice him moving you from the bed to the large window that was in your bedroom. Your back was against his chest.
"I wonder what people would think if they saw you getting fucked in the window?"
You breathed out from overstimulation as Michael pushed himself back in.
"Would you want that?" Michael asked in a way to get consent.
"Yes. Fuck me."
Michael put one hand on the window, the other on your waist as he fucked against you. You moaned, pushing your head against his shoulder. You could see Michael's face as it looked like he was focused on your puncture wound. He looked beautiful and eerie. His red eyes were blown out to the point that only a sliver of red could be seen. Your blood was over his mouth, dripping down his neck. He looked unreal in the moonlight shining into your room.
"I'm going to go all night with you." Michael breathed. "I got so much energy."
Michael snapped his hips harder against your ass. You were seeing stars from how good he was fucking you. Michael took the hand that was on the window, reaching down in front of you to find your neglected pussy.
Your eyes rolled back as he rubbed thick against your folds. "Cum again for me, baby."
You withered against him, but he used his unusual strength to hold you in place. "Nah baby you ain't running from this."
You looked in his eyes as they turned green again. "Cum."
And that simple command made you cum hard. You squirting against Michael's hand. Michael smiled as he felt you drip all over his hand. Michael still fucked against you and reached a place beyond overstimulation. Michael thrusted a few times before he came again.
You slumped against Michael as he carried your weight. Michael kissed your neck before he carried you bridal style back to the bed.
"You did so good for me, baby." Michael kissed you softly against the lips.
"I wasn't too rough, wasn't I?"
"No." You looked at him. "I liked it."
"I just want to make sure." Michael kissed you again. "It's that your ass is so sexy, I can't help it."
You laughed lightly before you kissed him again. Which he happily returned, kissing around your face.
"I was serious about going all night."
"What?"
"Girl, you thought I was playing? I'm making up for lost time."
notes: iâve rewritten this five damn times because my brain needs everything to be perfect. i tried my best for it to be written as if it were an official wikipedia page, though i feel like you can tell i gave up towards the end. beware ⌠wynnieâs life is written and made to be dysfunctional on purpose, itâs part of her unfortunate journey to stardom. also please bare with me if thereâs any misspellings!!
trigger warnings: grooming + age gaps + power imbalance, child exploitation, toxic parenting, implied eating disorders, murder, infidelity, mentions of systematic racism + mentions of racial violence. please do not read if you feel any topics mentioned might trigger or upset you.
disclaimer: iâve already stated this previously in my pinned post, but i would like to leave it here as well. wynnie dove is an oc with a fully fleshed-out backstory, detailed lore, and her own distinct personality. however, she is written in a way where she can easily be read as a y/n / self-insert if thatâs your preference. if you arenât a fan of ocs or a named reader, please protect your peace and feel free to block my blog. don't like, don't read!!
You were born WINIFRED LORETTA ROSE STEVENS on January 16, 1967 at Lenox Hill Hospital in Manhattan, New York. You began your career in the 1970s advertising industry as a child model. Managed by your mother, EDWINA GODFREY, you appeared in numerous commercial campaigns as well as being featured in cereal packaging, department store catalogs, and toy promotions. During your late teens, your father, KENNETH STEVENS, used his corporate contacts to meet with PIERCE WATSON III (b. 1950), the founder and chief executive officer of VOLT MEDIA GROUP (VMG), originally founded as VOLT RECORDS in 1974. When you turned sixteen, Pierce signed you as his second recording artist on the labelâs roster. In 1985, shortly after your eighteenth birthday, the two of you got married.
Concurrently, you legally changed your name to WYNNIE DOVE, suggested by Pierce to improve your commercial marketability prior to your debut. You would go on to achieve significant commercial success, setting various chart records and earning the title âQueen of Popâ from music critics in the early 1990s. You filed a lawsuit against Pierce and VMG in 1993 to which he would sign a confidential settlement eight months later, surrendering your masters, publishing catalog, and the exclusive trademark to your name, Wynnie Dove. Pierce would also hand over two executives from VMG as a peace offering for the founding of your own label, DOVE RECORDS. You and Pierce later divorced in January 1994, and not long after, during that same year in late March, you married musician MICHAEL JACKSON in a private ceremony out of the country.
WHO IS KENNETH STEVENS?
Your father, KENNETH ELIJAH STEVENS, born November 9, 1929, was an African American business executive and the founder of STEVENS INC. After his service in a desegregated military unit during the Korean War, he used the G.I. Bill to earn a degree in business administration. Encountering systemic racial barriers in consumer-facing markets during the 1950s, he focused his business ventures on the industrial supply chain. He established STEVENS INC. in 1956 as a wholesale distributor providing industrial linens, dry goods, and janitorial supplies to hotels, restaurants, and hospitals. The company grew by competing strictly on pricing and logistical reliability. By the late 1960s, Kenneth expanded the firm's operations into commercial warehousing and logistics, growing STEVENS INC. into a multi-million-dollar corporation. His career involved extensive efforts to secure commercial financing and municipal contracts amid systemic discrimination and local political corruption. As a corporate executive, Kenneth maintained a reputation for having a strict management style, retaining operational control over his business, and closely guarding his corporate and family legacy.
THE STEVENS HISTORY!
Your paternal grandparents, the STEVENS accumulated their wealth primarily through real estate investments and business enterprises in Chicago during the early 20th century. By combining dual incomes and acquiring property, the family established a financial foundation in the city's Bronzeville neighborhood. BOOKER JONATHAN STEVENS was born in Georgia on February 2, 1903. He relocated to Chicago in the 1920s to seek better economic opportunities and avoid the racial violence of the Deep South. After moving, he gained employment as a Pullman porter. The position provided a consistent income and exposed him to business, geography, and real estate information discussed by the passengers. Booker married BONNIE LORETTA MONET, born August 12, 1911, whose family worked in various trades in Chicago. Bonnie operated a tailoring business from the couple's brownstone residence in Bronzeville. She also managed the family's finances while Booker worked on the railroad. The couple used their combined income from the tailoring business and the Pullman porter position to invest in local property. They focused their investments on purchasing commercial lots on the South Side of Chicago. They raised your father, KENNETH STEVENS, in Bronzeville, where he was taught the importance of discipline and financial independence to navigate the racial segregation of the era.
WHO IS EDWINA GODFREY?
Your mother, EDWINA MAVIS GODFREY, born January 3, 1936, was a former beauty pageant. During her youth, Edwina's public image and physical appearance were heavily managed by her mother. Her preparation for beauty pageants involved hair bleaching, restrictive diets, and receiving rigorous training to develop a transatlantic accent. In September 1951, Edwina won the Miss America Pageant, entering the competition at the age of 15 by forging her birth certificate. She competed again in 1952 and won the title for a second consecutive year, generating widespread national coverage. In 1953, Edwina entered the pageant for a third time and finished as the first runner-up. Prompted by her repeated entries and the revelation of her actual age, pageant organizers permanently revised the competition bylaws. The organization instituted a strict minimum age requirement of 18 and formally prohibited former winners from competing in future events. Edwina married your father, KENNETH STEVENS in the early 1960s, their union attracting heavy racial scrutiny.
THE GODFREYS HISTORY!
Your maternal grandparents, the GODFREYS, publicly presented an upper-class image that contrasted with their working-class backgrounds. ARTHUR CLARENCE GODFREY, born October 24, 1910, was an American insurance salesman who catered to wealthy clients in New York. Throughout his career, he often misrepresented his social pedigree to appeal to his target demographic. He married ROSE BETHANY COOK, born May 6, 1917, who was raised in a working-class neighborhood in Brooklyn. Their marriage was mainly built around mutual opportunism. Arthur used the marriage to reinforce his desired social standing, and Rose entered the relationship to achieve financial security and escape poverty, initially harboring ambitions for a career in entertainment. When her lack of formal education limited her professional prospects, she redirected her focus toward the future success of her daughter, your mother, EDWINA GODFREY.
WHO IS DORIS LAMONT?
Your older half-sister, DORIS JANE LAMONT was born on September 23, 1963. While married to your mother, your father had an affair with a waitress named DENISE LAMONT, resulting in the birth of Doris. In 1965, Denise was killed in a drive by shooting, which would unfortunately remain unsolved and following her death, Kenneth was given full custody. While Edwina initially distanced herself from Doris, she later took an active role in her upbringing, legally changing her surname from Lamont to Godfrey and began entering her into beauty pageants. Doris competed regularly throughout her youth and late teens, becoming the first African American woman crowned âMiss Americaâ in September 1983. Once she reached adulthood, she changed her surname back to Lamont and cut off both Edwina and Kenneth, only keeping close contact with you. Professionally, Doris pursued a career in business and in 1994 she opened a chain of retail boutiques across the United States.
. ÝË SUMMARY .á You're an established supermodel and amateur actress in a secret relationship with Michael. His company doesn't want your relationship to go public, but when you see him take Brooke Shields to the Grammy's as his date, you decide to give Michael a taste of his own medicine.
. ÝË AUTHOR'S NOTE .á Brief mentions of strict eating habits, and slight sexually suggestive themes. I'm tired, so the punctuation is probably ass, but at least it's not AI! Also "Just Like Me" by Summer Walker inspired the title!:)
The Separation .á
Studio 54 was a getaway for you and Michael. The thumping bass and electric energy broke any barriers that may exist between people in the outside world, everyone was just here for a good time.
When Michael first brought you, it took you some time to loosen up, being in a new environment, but after a few shots, you were both dancing and giggling to the music together, sure it would look like you were dancing to different beats, but you were dancing together nonetheless.
When a couple drag queens come up to you both, asking to dance with Michael, you figure itâs the perfect opportunity to step away and grab a bottle of water.
"We not good enough for you, honey?" Cupcake, a drag queen, famous at the club, questions sassily.
"Cupcake, stop playin with me. You know Mike can dance all night, I need a break," You tease one another, before kissing each other's cheeks and stepping away.
You pass by Bill, Michaelâs chauffeur, and pick up your purse, before reaching the bar.
"Can I just get a water?" You ask, when the bartender makes her way to you.
Quickly she reaches underneath the counter and pulls out a cold water bottle.
"Thank you, add it to Mike's tab." You add before taking a seat and grabbing a napkin from the counter.
Taking a breath, you reach into your bag and pull out a compact mirror to look at yourself while dabbing your face with the napkin.
"Hey beautiful," You hear as you feel an arm wrap around your shoulders from the side, in a friendly manner, looking up from your seat you see Denzel Washington. A new friend of yours who you met one late night while looking for Michael at the club.
"Denzel! How are you?" You smile, a bit enthusiastic due to the alcohol in your system.
"Good, I was wondering if I'd see you here tonight. I saw you and Mike dancing." He says, chuckling kindly.
You start laughing, as he pulls a chair close to you. "He's been wanting to come! I love coming too but lord, I can't keep up with him. When Cupcake came up to us I figured it was my chance to take a break." You smile, as he leans in slightly to hear you over the music.
"O'cmon, I've seen you, you seem like you could go all night. I saw yaâll both doing the robot in a dance circle last time I was here."
"Nooo, you didn't see that," You smile covering your face, embarrassed, before continuing, "I definitely had too many drinks that night, and it wasnât as good as you make it seem." You laugh, the drinks in your system making you friendlier than normal.
From the distance, Michael sees you and Denzel leaning into one another's frames, talking and laughing. Michael isn't an idiot, he can tell Denzel has a crush on you, and seeing you so closely together, his mood immediately changes. Slowly he steps away from his friends and Latoya quickly glances at him before noticing where heâs looking.
She quickly walks up to him, "They're just talkin Mike."
"Yeah, whatever." He quickly begins making his way through the crowd to you.
While Michael and Latoya make their way towards you both, Denzel attempts to make a move on you.
"Hey, I mean you made it look good." He smiles, "You look beautiful tonight by the way."
You try to remain polite, forcing a smile as you begin glancing around for Michael. Not able to see him, you glance back at Denzel, "Thank you." You respond simply.
Conflicted by your reaction, Denzel decides to be forward, allowing you to accept or reject his advances.
"Look, award season is around the corner, and I'm nominated for a few different categories. My label is trying to get me to bring a date, and you were the first person I could think of asking.â Would you like to go with me to the the Oscars?"
With perfect timing, Michael shows up in your line of sight and quickly places his hand on your shoulder, in a friendly but possessive manner. He glances up at Denzel as if taken off guard by hiss presence, despite intentionally approaching you both.
"Hey Denzel, what's up, man?" Michael greets him, as Denzel stands and they dap each other up.
"Hey Mike, man. How are you?" Denzel responds, attempting to hide his frustration.
"'m good. Hope you don't mind, I need to steal my homegirl." He responds, as your teeth clench in restraint as you bite back a quick retort.
The unfortunate part about being with Michael was that despite so many people seeing you together, you had to deny any romantic relationship with one another. Of course, some people figured there was something romantic between the two of you, since you were stuck to each other's hips.
But the lack of physical affection, was also able to convince many that you were indeed âbest friendsâ like the two of you claimed. Michael made it clear that his label didn't want him to be in a public relationship, therefore when you went out together there were boundaries, including no pda.
While initially this frustrated you, you understood that you and Michael had gotten together just as his solo career was beginning to take off. So, you agreed to their terms out of fear of being perceived as using him. Sure, you were a top runway model, but Michael's career was at another level. You didn't want people to think you were trying to benefit from his image.
Despite your attempt at being understanding, you couldn't help the silence you met Michael with on your way to the car. Realizing the tension between you and Michael, Latoya quickly decides to stay at the club with one of their brothers.
As Michael holds the door open for you both and shuts it behind himself you can't help pressing him, "I didn't know I was just your homegirl now."
Michael, huffs in frustration, "You know I didn't mean it like that."
You roll your eyes, attempting to move slightly away from him, before he moves closer to you and attempts to hold your hand before you pull it away. "How'd you mean it then?"
"Baby, you know I can't just go callin you my lady in public. I didn't think about it before saying it.â
You huff a sigh as he grabs your chin and turns you to face him before pulling you in for a chaste kiss. "Forgive me." He says gazing into your eyes, inches away from your face.
You gently remove his hand from your face before leaning back in your seat and glancing out the window. "Whatever,â you reply, as he pulls your hand back in his.Â
A few moments pass before Michael bites his lip and begins playing with your fingers nervously, "So, what were ya'll talkin about?"
You can't help smiling softly, you knew Michael would adamantly deny being the jealous type, but when it came to men flirting with you, you could tell when he was bothered.
"He asked me out." You admit immediately, not looking at him.
Michael's fidgeting with your hand stops, as you continue looking out the window.
"You were smiling a lot for him to be asking you out, wha'd you say?" He says, resuming his fiddling with your hands, thoughtlessly.
"I didn't say anything, you got there just in time." You reply simply, finally glancing back at him, gauging his reaction.
"Good, I know he was mad." He smiles, biting his lip and you can't help giggling softly.
"You're so dumb."
The thing about your relationship with Michael is that you both hated confrontation, the good thing is that he knew exactly how to lower your guards. He knew you were quick to reciprocate his energy and if he remained calm then you would too. You both loved how easy and peaceful your love felt.
You quickly began leaning onto one another, giggling. As you both look outside the windows together, Michael sees his favorite convenience store, that has his favorite niche brand of orange juice and leans forwards. He quickly slides back the window divider and asks Bill to pull over at the store.
"Do you want something, mama?" He asks, leaning back, glancing at you.
"I can't" You sigh, "I have that show coming up, I need to be careful with what I eat." You lean your head onto his shoulder, pouting.
He kisses the top of your head sympathetically. "You've been doing really good, a small snack won't hurt." He says, as the car stops in the back of the store's parking lot.
"C'mon, let's go look. You don't have to get anything if you don't want, but a bite won't hurt none either."
Before you head inside, you throw on a cap and Michael throws on a hoodie from the back seat of the vehicle, which he always keeps on hand for last minute outings.
The store run was quick, and isn't an odd occurrence for you two. Afterwards, you both head to Hayvenhurst where you stay the night.
The morning after, you and Michael wake up to his landline ringing. He slowly unwraps himself from your hold onto one another and mumbles a raspy greeting.
You glance at the clock, it's 8am. Before glancing back at Michael. He begins sitting up on the edge of the bed, humming.
"Okay." He sighs. The room is silent, besides his shuffling movements.
"I understand." He mumbles, seemingly frustrated, before slightly raising his voice, "Alright manâ it won't happen again."
He immediately hangs the phone back on its receiver.
"What happened?" You ask, sitting up against the headboard, while Michael remains on the edge of the bed, facing away from you.
He's quiet for a moment, "There are newspapers going around with photos of us from last night, at the convenience store."
You hum, adjusting yourself on your knees behind Michael, wrapping your arms around his shoulders before placing a peck on his shoulder. "We knew it was gonna get out sooner or later right?"
You rest your head on his back, arms moving to wrap around his stomach from behind. Grogginess, keeping you from considering his responses during the phone call.
He awkwardly coughs, clearing his throat, before remaining quiet, considering his words carefully.
"John said we need to be more careful, he doesn't want us going out together in public for a while." He suggests, mentioning his manager.
You slowly pull away, eyebrows furrowing in shock. You had been in a relationship for over a year, you thought you had earned some semblance of respect and authority in your relationship. Michael's position on the matter seems clear, he must agree with their opinion
"Is that what you want?" You ask softly, staring at his slumped figure, as he continues facing away from you, avoiding eye contact.
The silence is lingering, as he simply doesn't respond, his eyes shutting as he lowers his head to rest on his hands.
You nod to yourself slowly, and begin gathering yourself together before leaving quietly.
Michael didn't want to hurt you, but when the conversation of your relationship arose in meetings, he understood where his team was coming from. As horrible as it may seem, Michael knew you didn't match him in status. Sure, you were a supermodel, and did amazing in that facet of your career, but your acting skills weren't up to par. You were criticized often in the public eye for only being a pretty face.
When his team discussed your image, they said that any negative discussion directed towards you would naturally be placed onto Michael. They figured since the 'Thriller' album was doing so well, they shouldn't entertain any discussion of Michael being in a relationship with a c list actress.
Unfortunately, Michael prioritizes his career over almost everything in his life, in his mind, not telling you that your negative image is what is keeping him from going public with you, is him protecting you. He figures what he doesnât tell you canât hurt you.
What Michael doesnât know is that youâre fully aware of what critics are saying about your acting skills and that you were actively taking acting classes now, to help you improve yourself.
It was initially supposed to be a surprise, you wanted to prove yourself to your boyfriend. You know how hard working and successful Michael is and figured, he would be excited for you when you got accepted in a blockbuster horror film, after taking acting classes. Yet, when you got the call confirming you got the role, you decided to not mention it to him.
Things hadn't been the same after his phone call with John Branca. He seemed distant, and while it wasn't unusual for you to go some time without a proper conversation, you couldn't shake the feeling that this time was different.
You never had a proper conversation about their call or how you both felt, so the tension felt lingering when you did speak to one another. While you typically appreciated how you both avoided confrontation, in moments like this when it built distance between you two, you can't help feeling resentful about how passive you both are.
A few days turned into a week and a half.
You knew that Michael was nominated for multiple grammy's and despite the distance between you two, you tried to contact him beforehand, wanting to bask in the moment with him in any way you could.
When he didn't pick up your phone call, you were hurt, but convinced yourself that he must've been incredibly busy preparing for the award show. Since you couldn't be with him, you decided to surprise him and wait for him at Hayvenhurst.
You were seated on his bed, in his pajamas, when you noticed Brooke Shields was seated beside him. He brought her as his date.
You never heard Michael even mention her. Sure, Michael had plenty of friends in the industry and he didn't need to explain any of them to you, but you both knew what him showing up with her meant. Michael was a very meticulous person, if he brought her as his date it could only mean one thing.
He wanted people to think they were together.
Watching Michael break the record for the most nominations and awards received in a single night feels bittersweet. The man you love is being celebrated for something he worked tirelessly for, but at his side is another woman.
You sit for the entirety of the award show in tears, considering how you want to react when he arrives, but your rational side is thrown out the window when he enters the room. Youâre pacing his room, face puffy, when he enters. People are a few steps behind him talking, when he sees you and his smile fades.
The people helping him carry his awards are disregarded as he shakes his head at them and quickly shuts his bedroom door, before setting down the two awards he was holding onto his nightstand. He sits on the edge of his bed and watches you, as you pace, biting your lip, in an attempt to focus on anything besides your blurrying vision.
Finally you stop pacing and grab his award softly, looking at it. "Congratulations," Your voice cracks.
Michael's eyebrows furrow, as he sees you struggling to hold yourself together, but restrains himself from reaching for you, attempting to give you space.
You sigh, as tears stain your cheeks, and you gently place the award back on the nightstand before walking to his dresser. You finally look at him, as you lean back onto it.
"Whyâd you take her as your date?" Your voice remains steady, as tears continue falling and you wipe them away.
"John thought it would be a good idea to bring a date. We ended up deciding I would ask Brooke."
You can't help scoffing, "Instead of your girlfriend?"
"They thought it'd be best"
You can't help rolling your eyes and raising your voice, "Michael, can you take some responsibility? You're a grown man! You have a say, stop using your team as a way out."
His eyebrows furrow in confusion at your raised voice, you had never yelled at him before.
He looks at the floor, nodding slowly, "I thought it'd be best."
"Why?" You plead, wanting a genuine answer for once.
"John doesn't think you have the best image." His eyebrows scrunch together, embarrassed.
"What are you talking about? I've never been on the front page of a magazine for my private life until you." You can't help scoffing.
Michael covers his face, slowly sliding them down in exasperation before leaning on his elbows, which rest on his knees. He is slouched over on the edge of the bed.
"It's the acting roles you've been doing, people say they just haven't really beenâ the best." He says, avoiding eye contact.
"Are you kidding me right now? That's what this is about." You begin connecting the dots. Michael was okay being seen out with women in public, taking photos. Just not you. You didn't fit into his picture perfect life.
"You just don't think I'm good enough for you," You mumble to yourself.
"That's not what I said," He stands, approaching you, attempting to touch your waist, before you pull away.
You take a step away from him before folding your arms underneath your chest, and dropping them quickly. You don't want to look as small as you feel right now. "You know, even though things haven't been the best between us the past few days, I called you." Your voice trembles.
"I figured it's Michael's big day, I need to put our problems aside. I was so sad I couldn't be there with you. Not because I needed to be seen with Michael Jackson, but because I knew you would break records tonight." You can't help glancing at the ground and shaking your head in disbelief.
You slowly continue, despite your voice cracking, "I never doubted you for a second. I just wish you believed in me too."
Michael is facing you directly, wanting more than anything to hold you, as his vision becomes blurry. "I'm sorry, I was wrong, I see that now. You didn't deserve that. It's just hard." He struggles to find the right words.
"It's hard?" You can't help raising your voice, "What part was hard, Michael?" You ask, as he flinches in embarrassment. You point at the television, voice never faltering, "Cause from here, it looked pretty easy.â Was it hard asking her out? Was it hard sitting beside a pretty girl all night? Was it hard accepting every award, while I was at home, in tears?"
You scoff, "Oh I know, maybe it was hard thinking about the possibility of ever needing to be seen with me. You know what, you're right. It must've been so hard lying to me in the meantime."
In tears, Michael shakes his head, "I never lied,â I never lied to you. Everything with you was real, especially my feelings."
"Intentionally withholding the truth, is lying to me. You went with her and didnât tell me. And your feelings for me mean nothing if they don't come hand and hand with respect."
Michael's eyebrows furrow in frustration, "I never said I don't respect you, you keep puttin words in my mouth.â I did wrong, I know I did. I shouldn't have taken her. I shouldâve gone public with you, but don't make it seem like I'm this evil person."
He pleads, continuing, "I never meant to hurt you, that's why I didn't wanna tell you I was goin with her or what they were saying about your acting ."
You roll your eyes, "You aren't getting it. If you can be in a room where people are talking about me and you donât feel the need to defend me, then you don't respect me."
You shake your head, pointing outside the bedroom door, as your voice trembles." I don't care what anyone else has'ta say about me. I know what the media is sayin about me, trust me. I just thought if anyone would be on my side it was you."
Michael takes a step closer to you, and you allow him too, as he takes hold of your hand, fidgeting with it. "I am on your side. But I understand, baby, I did wrong. I'm sorry, really."
You give yourself a moment of comfort and allow Michael to play with your hands before you gently pull away altogether.
"I donât forgive you." You simply whisper in return, biting your lip.
You begin turning around and gathering your items that you had slowly left over at Michaelâs over the year and a half that you have been together.
He remains hot on your heels, "C'mon, work with me here.â He pleads, â I said I'm sorry, really I mean it.â I'll tell them that we're gonna go public, I don't care. Just don't do this. Don't walk away from something good."
You stop digging through your designated drawer in his room and look at him. "This isn't something a sorry can fix, Michael. If you want me the way you say you do, prove it."
You quickly throw as many things as you can into a duffle bag and leave his house.
Operation Getting Your Lick Back .á
The movie crew wanted to do a quick table read weeks before shooting the horror movie to make sure everyone's on screen chemistry was good. It was here you became close with Jane Fonda and Rita Moreno, your costars. Although you weren't supposed to discuss your relationship with Michael to others, you never signed an nda, so when they found you sulking, you opened up.
After an hour, they knew about your acting career, your year and a half long whirlwind romance, his obsession with control over his public image, and Brooke Shields.
"Oh, honey. This reminds me of my past relationship with Marlon Brando." Rita shook her head in remembrance.
"You dated Marlon Brando?" You ask in disbelief, never having heard of their relationship.
She hums, "Those years were some of the best nights of my life," she winks, laughing softly.
"He had the women chasing after him, that's for sure" Jane chimes in.
"He did plenty of the chasing too" Rita adds.
"He cheated?" You say, face scrunched in disgust.
"Of course, he was a dog." She states indifferently, as your eyes widen.
Without a second thought, she continues, "There was a point, I was so tired of his cheating I decided to get even." She states, as you and Jane lean forward in anticipation.
"I had just found a pair of lingerie in his house, and I was so heartbroken. I remember going home in tears,â And anyway the next day I got a call from Colonel Parker, Elvis' assistant and he said Elvis saw me at the commissary at Fox Studios and he wanted to meet me. He asked if I would also like to meet him."
She smirks, continuing, "I remember thinking about the lingerie I had just found and I said why yes I would."
You all began laughing together.
You quickly chime in, excitedly, "Well, what happened next?"
"Well, we went out that night, and it quickly spread into the gossip columns the next morning! Marlon heard about it and he was furiouss, he was throwing chairs and yelling, oh he was so mad." She smiles widely.
She quickly grabs Jane's and your knees, leaning in and whispering slowly, "And it was wonderful." You begin squealing in excitement while they laugh along together.
"Did you get back together then?" You enthusiastically ask.
As you all three lean into one another, your hands interlocked with Rita, who appreciated your enthusiasm.
She smiles sadly, patting your interlocked hands with one of her own. "Of course, at that point I didn't want to end things with Marlon. I just wanted to make him feel the way he had made me feel.â We were obsessed with one another. We wouldn't end things for good until two years later."
You hum in response, as you all begin thinking quietly amongst yourselves.
Jane pipes in, "I guess the question now is whether you wanna just wanna make Michael work for it, or whether you wanna see him sweat? The way Rita did."
"And boy did I make him sweat," Rita giggles softly as they both lean in and you pull your hands from Rita's, twiddling your fingers, considering your next words carefully.
It's silent for a moment, and then you smile nervously before making eye contact with the both of them. "I wanna make him sweat."
They began squealing together, before Rita chimes "I knew, I liked you!"
You smile softly, as she pulls you in for a quick hug. You continue, "I just want him to feel how I did, seeing them at the Grammy's together."
"Well youâll need a man," Jane chimes.
"But not just any man!" Rita elaborates, "You need a man who is able to make him sweat, part of what made me meeting Elvis so hurtful was that it made Marlon realize I could be with someone more successful than him."
"I don't know anyone more successful than Michael." You think aloud.
"He doesn't need to be more successful, He just needs to be someone who everyone knows and holds in high regards. Someone important,â someone who can make him sweat." Jane corrects.
You think for a moment before you quickly lean forward on the sofa, "I know exactly who! Denzel Washington, he's a good friend of mine, and Michael knows he's asked me out."
The women gasped and began gushing over him, Denzel's career was just beginning to reach new heights. Everyone was talking about him, and that partly was because he was easy on the eyes. Which only helped your situation. He's the perfect man to make Michael sweat.
The plan is quickly under way, and when you call Denzel, asking if the invitation to the Academy Awards is still open, he happily agrees.
-
A few days later the awards show was held, you had been receiving calls from Michael, but made it clear that simple 'sorry's' weren't going to cut it. In the meantime, you were walking the red carpet with Denzel.
The dress you wore hugged your figure perfectly. Your back was completely showing, with only two thin straps holding the front piece in place from behind. The back cut was almost uncomfortably low as it rested directly above your ass.
Photographers are immediately yelling out for you both to look in their direction. The dress would go down in history and your delicate makeup and voluminous hair only added an elegance to the look.
Throughout the entirety of your photos together, Denzel's hand rested directly against your lower back, right where the dress ended, adding another layer of conversation to your look for the night. Your comfortability with one another, along with your appearance, and Denzel's first ever award show wins demanded attention.
'Denzel 'Wins Multiple Awards for First Time, Alongside Supermodel Date!'
Gossip columns went on tangents the next day over your look and comfortability with one another. Photos circulating of you both in the car after the award show, laughing closely with one another. Which led them to believe you were both in a relationship, much to both of your satisfaction.
The gossip just assured you that Michael would hear about your public appearance together.
Operation Getting His Girl Back .á
"Yo, Mike!" Michael hears Randy yelling from the outside of his bedroom door, as Randy and Marlon continue banging on his bedroom door.
"Mike! Hurry up, open the door." Janet yells, with Latoya by her side, reads another newspaper.
Michael, groggily shuffles out of bed. "I'm comin, damn."
As soon as the door opens, Marlon shoves a newspaper in his face, a small section showing a blurry image of a man and woman in a car, close together.
"Who is it?" Michael questions in a raspy voice.
"It's your girl and Denzel Washington, man." Marlon shakes his head, while everyone looks over his shoulder at the newspaper.
"He's so fine," Latoya mumbles to herself, before her siblings stare at her, dumbfounded.
"My bad," She forces an awkward smile.
"What're you gonna do?" Randy chimes in curiously.
Michael stares at the image, before mumbling "I'm gonna get my girl back."
The past week after your argument, Michael had been calling you daily, unsure of how to approach getting you back. These calls were cut short by you, but the fact you were still answering at all feels like a positive sign. You were open to the possibility of something, he just couldnât understand how to prove it to you.
The siblings huddled around in Michael's room, as he began pacing slowly, While Janet sat crisscrossed in the middle of the bed, with Latoya laying down next to her, looking up at the ceiling.
Randy was digging through Michael's trinkets, while Marlon sat crisscross on the floor, leaning back on his hands.
"So a phone call is a no?" Marlon asks.
"I've been doin that, she answers but never wants to talk long." Michael says before sitting on the edge of the bed, frustrated.
"Have you tried sending her flowers?" Latoya asks, looking in Michael's direction.
"No." Michael responds.
"Well what have you tried?" Janet asks.
"Calling and showing up at her house." Michael sighs.
"Did she open the door," Marlon asks. As Randy opens a wooden treasure chest full of toys, digging inside.
"No." Michael replies, flopping back on the bed, and rubbing his face.
"What if you try sending a big arrangement of flowers and a letter?" Latoya adds, sitting up.
"Do you think that'll work?" Michael asks.
"I don't think you have much of a choice, you needa try something else fast." Janet criticizes.
"Alright," Michael replies, nodding.
-
In the meantime, you were doing your daily routine of working out, going to your acting class, and meeting up with Rita Moreno for lunch. Who was overjoyed to see you on the front page of her newspaper that morning with Denzel, and demanded you grab lunch to gossip.
By the time you had gotten to your small Hollywood home you immediately noticed multiple giant flower bouquets on your doorstep.
You struggle to enter your doorway and notice that your door is struggling to open because of the amount of flowers surrounding your foyer. You smile softly before following the flower petals leading up to your room. You see bags of your favorite couture brands on your bed surrounding an envelope signed 'Mister winning my lady back, Yours Truly, Michael ἍáĄ".
Immediately you tear open the envelope.
'Dear Pretty Girl,
The past week has been really weird. The best way I can explain it is that it feels like I'm missing a limb from my body, and no one else except I seem to notice it. I'm trying to go about my daily life like everything's normal, but I feel this part of me missing, and I can't stop thinking about it. I miss you. I really really do. I didn't realize how deeply my actions were hurting you until you left. I know, I'm an idiot.
I'm not quite sure what else to say. I know that my actions haven't been the best, and even now I feel like I've waited too long to do something drastic but I'm trying to be intentional. I'll do whatever it takes. I love you, Pretty Girl.
Yours Truly,
You're Pinhead Boyfriend.'
Quickly glancing through the bags you notice items you have previously circled in magazines, while at Hayvenhurst with Michael. Biting your lip, you decide to give Michael a small break and call him. He answers on the third ring.
"Hello?" He questions.
"Hey," You smile softly, "I appreciate the gifts and the letter."
"Good!" He says enthusiastically, before coughing awkwardly "I mean good, I'm glad."
You giggle softly, before thinking out loud, "How did you get everything inside my house?"
"OH, um I have that key you gave me. I didn't want the men who were moving everything inside to do it while your house was empty and I didn't think you'd want me in there so Latoya and Janet were there to let the guys in." He says, nervously rubbing the back of his neck.
You hum in response, appreciating his thoughtfulness. "Anyways, I just wanted to say thank you, really. But that doesn't mean everything is okay. I'll talk to you later." You mumble quietly.
"Wait," He raises his voice anxiously. "I'm dying here, baby. I don't know what you want me to do. Whatever it is, I'll do it! I just need a hint. Give me something, mama." He pleads.
Considering his perspective, you sigh. "I'll think about it." You're quiet for a moment before continuing. "Anyways, I really need to go. I'll talk to you later Michael, bye."
"Bye, I love you," He replies, as you hang up.
-
When Michael wakes up the next day to a hand written letter signed by you, his excitement is overwhelming. You decided to cut him some slack. He quickly tears open the envelope.
'Hey, Pinhead Boyfriend #1'
He reads, before rolling his eyes smiling, he knew you wanted to make him jealous and he definitely was, but he knew he had to be careful about how he handled your situation with Denzel. If he acted irrationally, he may push you away for good. For now he intended to focus on fulfilling your demands.
'I decided to be nice and write some demands out for you, the sooner you complete them, the sooner I'll hear you out. First, I need you to announce your relationship status. However, I want this done on my terms. I want you to announce it publicly in a television interview. I also want to see you announce it to our closest friends, at Studio 54 through a thoughtful and practiced performance. Secondly, I want to see you be creative and come up with a thoughtful heartfelt gift on your own. Get to it dummy, Iâll be waiting! â¤ď¸â
Sincerely,
The Only Woman Who Better Be Sending You Love Letters!â
-
The interview was recorded and televised the next day, despite Michaelâs busy schedule he demanded John fit it into his agenda. The interview was brief as a result but Michael figured that would be okay. The less said in the interview, the more that the public's focus would be on his newly announced relationship status. Which it was.
Despite the completion of his task, his phone call with you was still short. You meant business.
Wanting desperately to be back in your good graces as soon as possible, Michael began cancelling his obligations throughout the week to begin practicing for his serenade performance at Studio 54. He had exactly four days to perfect it.
He even paid his brothers as well as yaâllâs favorite drag queens, to practice and be a part of the performance. After the drag queens berated him for his decision to keep your relationship a secret, they agreed to help.
He also made sure to set aside time at night to paint his gift, a portrait of you.
The days felt too quick for his liking, and he began to worry about the performance, but he already told you to be at Studio 54 on Saturday night and he couldn't go back on that now.
He can't help his nervousness as he begins setting up the stage with his brothers for their performance. You sit in a private, elevated section with your friends. In the meantime, Cupcake is continuing her crowd work.
Michael quickly takes a seat on the edge of the stage, gazing down at the floor, unmistakably sad. Before Cupcake approaches him, calling his name. A part of the performance.
Michael and Cupcake follow their prewritten script, building up the anticipation for their performance, before Michael and his brothers get on stage and the melody to 'I Want You Back' begins playing and the boys begin dancing the choreography in sync. The crowd cheers as Michael focuses on you entirely.
'When I had you to myself, I didn't want you around. Those pretty faces always made you stand out in a crowd'
You can't help smiling, watching the obviously rehearsed performance begin. Your friends in your section immediately squeal and begin chattering about the performance, which you don't pay attention to as your focus remains on Michael. Who is also completely focused on you.
'Oh, baby, give me one more chance, to show you that I love you.'
Michael emphasizes the lyrics, while simultaneously staying in line with his brothers who are all dancing alongside one another.
As the music progresses, couples around the room are dancing together, friends are singing passionately to one another, and other audience members are dancing with the drag queens in the crowd. The song begins passing midway through, when you see a few drag queens take each of the Jackson sibling's place on stage as the brothers slowly stop performing and move off stage. Michael remains singing, as the drag queens take their places on stage, serving as backup singers and dancers for the crowd.
The brothers quietly walk off stage, Michael, walking up the steps to your section with his brothers following suit, grabbing items from the side of the stage before rushing after him. Marlon brings a bouquet of roses, Jackie brings a bottle of wine and glass cups, Tito holds a large but thin wrapped gift, and Jermaine holds small tubes in his hand that you can't yet identify.
'Oh, baby, I need one more chance. I tell ya that I love you'
Michael smiles as he reaches you, and you begin dancing with one another. You both gaze into one another's eyes lovingly, smiling widely as the song comes to an end.
As the music finishes, Michael hands his mic to Jermaine, and holds both of your hands while playing with them. He's nervous and unintentionally avoids eye contact for a moment, to gather himself together.
You see his adam's apple bob up and down, while he nervously clears his throat, before finally meeting your gaze.
"What do you say, can I have one more chance?" He nervously gauges your response.
You smile softly and nod your head.
Immediately, confetti is flying around you as everyone in the room is now cheering. Michael looks around and, as he meets your gaze once again he's smiling genuinely now. He lets go of his grip on your hands and they instead move to your jaw, before leaning in. Your lips meet for a slow but chaste kiss.
You spend your night celebrating together with your friends, dancing and laughing. And when you both finally get home, you have a serious and much needed heartfelt conversation. Specifically, about his negative reaction to the criticism you were receiving regarding your past acting roles, as well as his decision to bring Brooke to the Grammyâs
He listened intently to everything you had to say and apologized profusely for his obsession with his and your public image, promising to spend as long as he needed make it up to you. He also promised he wouldn't have contact with Brooke Shield's going forward.
Until the conversation of Denzel finally arose.
"I just kinda feel bad about leading him on." You mumble.
"Oh, he'll be fine, don't worry about that." He states indifferently, playing with the hem of his oversized shirt, which you are wearing, as you both cuddled on the bed.
"You sound so sure of yourself. He really liked me, you know," You acknowledge.
He scoffs, irritated at the mention of Denzel, "Trust me I know."
You sit up from your position. Curiosity getting the best of you, as you look at him, "Then what makes you so sure he won't care."
Michael's eyebrows furrow as he cringes momentarily, frustrated with himself for saying anything. He rubs his hands against his face before sighing.
"I may or may not have spent the last few days setting him back up with his last longterm girlfriend." He coughs, before adding, "They're actually on a date now,â in Hawaii."
"Did you pay for them to travel to Hawaii, just to get him out of the picture?" You scoff in astonishment.
He bites his lip, "When you say it like that, it sounds crazy." He mumbles.
"Yeah, I'm the one making it sound crazy" You reply sarcastically.
You can't help furrowing your eyebrows, while looking at him. "I don't know whether I should be concerned or flattered." You think aloud.
He quickly pulls you back down against him, as his hands find themselves on your jaw as he begins smothering you in kisses. "Flattered, definitely flattered." He replies,
You smile softly. "You know, that seems an awful lot like jealousy." You tease.
He pulls away, humming in response, "I don't think so. I was just tying up a few loose ends, helping a friend out, you know?"
You scoff in astonishment, "You might actually be insane."
"I wasn't gonna let him ruin my one chance at getting you back. I just did something nice to get him out of the way in the meantime." He states gauging your reaction, his thumb softly tracing your jawline.
"Are you upset?" He asks softly.
You remain quiet for a moment, considering your answer, "No, if I had seen you in person with Brooke at the Grammy's, I may have done worse."
He huffs a breathy laugh, "Yeah?" He asks, biting his lip before leaning down and leaving open mouthed kisses on your neck. He loved when you got possessive.
'mhmm' You smile, placing your hand on his jawline, softly leaning back on the bed, as you gently pull his face above yours.
"And if you ever do some dumb shit like that again, we're done." You murmur softly, eyebrows furrowed as he notices the hurt in your tone.
He nods softly, " I did wrong by you and I know that, but I swear it wonât happen again."
He leans down and your lips meet in an open mouthed kiss, his tongue softly teasing your bottom lip in the process. While his hands softly trace your jawline and yours slowly begin tugging on the hair on the nape of his neck, as you follow his lead.
Michael sucks on the bottom of your lip slowly before he begins gradually leaning back, as his grip on your throat tightens slightly, guiding your frame on top of his, before he slowly pulls back from the kiss, while you begin kissing along his jaw towards his neck. He settles himself against the headboard, while you straddle him.
His hands make their way up your thighs before groping your ass and eventually tugging at the shirt you have on. Both of your clothes are quickly disregarded as you successfully attempt to find comfort in one anotherâs embrace for the night. You both seem to wordlessly agree in simply wanting to become intimately reacquainted with one another after your time apart.
He's Never Living It Down .á
It had been over forty years since your brief separation from Michael, which was the only time where you genuinely almost walked away from him for good. Life has been great. You have five beautiful children together and 12 grandchildren. Things are good.
It was the last Friday night of the month, and therefore your mandatory family night. Your house was filled with children, teenagers, and adults all roaming around, talking amongst themselves in the living room or kitchen.
You were sat on Michael's lap, cuddling on the sofa, with a blanket draped over you, talking quietly amongst yourselves. While completely unaware of three of your grandchildren who were planning on messing with you, laughing quietly amongst themselves.
They quietly sit on the opposite end of the couch, attempting to look casual when your granddaughter, Kayla, raises her voice, immediately catching ya'll's attention, as her brother, Jackson records, attempting to stifle his laughs.
"I'm soo hungry," She wails. "I could eat Denzel Washington."
You scoff a laugh in complete disbelief, as Michael immediately sits up loosening his grip on your waist.
"Denzel Washington?" Michael's eyebrows immediately furrow in annoyance, while he lets go of you.
"Has she been mentioning him," He asks looking at you in disbelief, while the kids start laughing hysterically and you sit completely baffled.
"I haven't thought of that man in years, don't start." You say getting annoyed with him.
"Why are they talkin bout him?" He quickly directs his questions towards the children who are wheezing with laughter, while the rest of the room has gotten quiet and everyone is now watching y'all's reactions, smiling or laughing. "Where'd y'all get that name?" He asks them seriously.
"Papa, we found the photos of Granny with him when they were young and just wanted to mess with ya'll, it's a tiktok trend." Jayla speaks up from her spot, next to her sister, smiling widely.
You can't help chiming in "You chose the wrong name, the one you should've said was Brooke Shields." You say raising your eyebrows at Michael. To which he closes his eyes and his head falls back on the couch in disbelief. How he ended up in trouble, he didnât know.
Your eldest son chimes in, "Ya'll done got Papa in some trouble." He says as you stand up and walk away, annoyed that he would get angry over hearing Denzel's name when he knows he was the one who rubbed Brooke Shields in your face. He didn't have any right to be annoyed.
Michael quickly follows after you, hoping you weren't genuinely upset with him.
One of your daughters chimes in "He's gonna be sleeping on the couch if he doesn't start kissing up." They laugh amongst themselves before one of their significant others asks about the story behind the celebrities being mentioned.
They slowly settle around the couch while Michael follows you silently in the kitchen.
"Papa cheated on Granny with Brooke Shields." One of your grandchildren chimes in.
"I thought Granny cheated with Denzel," Another asks.
Slowly your children reveal the story to their children and significant others, each one chiming in at different points, having heard the story multiple times before.
By the end of the story, everyone is murmuring amongst themselves. Before your youngest daughter explains to those unaware, that their names were basically forbidden words in your house growing up. They always led to an argument, with Michael ultimately being the one in trouble and having to apologize.
One of your children's significant others finally speaks up, "I hope they figure things out, she seemed really upset."
Your youngest daughter rolls her eyes before revealing "Oh, they'll be fine. They get like this every once in a while. I bet they're already good."
Your next youngest son butts in, "No way! The last time, mama was so mad she made him sleep on the couch."
They begin bickering amongst themselves, as a few of your children and grandchildren decide to peek into the kitchen, to see if you were arguing with Michael. Instead, they see you leaned up against the kitchen island, hands on Michael's face while his hands rest on your waist, and he is smothering you in kisses "'m sorryâ love youâ 'm a dummy." he mumbles between kisses, while you giggle softly.
hi can i req an enemies to lovers type of situation with mature era (professor au) and like the reader is also a worker there and they CANTTTT stand each other but all the students love them and ship them tgt #Tension ORRRR they're both in the industry and people keep comparing them to each other which causes them to get off on the wrong foot but they eventually come to realize they're more similar than they think (like maybe he sudd watches an interview of her n he's like wait.....) (any era) teehee
pairing: matureeraprof!michael jackson x professor!female reader
synopsis: a traditionalist professor loses his legendary restraint to the one colleague who has challenged his curriculum for two yearsâproving that the most vicious academic warfare makes for the most devastatingly uninhibited surrender.
tags: mature content, explicit smut (minors dni!), porn with plot, enemies to lovers (?), colleagues who hate each other, heavy tension, oral sex (f and m receiving), p in v sex, riding, missionary, finger sucking, kissing, fluff, mentions of insecurity, inaccurate (?) literature debates
word count: 12.6k (phew...)
an: thank you sm for this request anon! i've actually been thinking of a professor!mj smut and this was a perfect opportunity. this is too long but i wanted to establish their dynamic!
The department budget meetings were universally acknowledged as a form of tortureâtwo hours of huge numbers and discussions on the allocations and procurements. But when it came to you and Michael, the rest of the faculty treated the meetings as their very own source of entertainment.
âI am simply suggesting,â Michael said, controlling his expressions beneath his silver reading glasses. âthat allocating thirty percent of our elective funding to contemporary fiction is a disservice to our studentsâ analytical and holistic development.â
You kept your eyes fixed on the columnar pad, aggressively drawing a thick red line through the notes. âAnd I am simply suggesting, Professor Jackson, that if you actually listened to anyone under the age of forty, youâd realize that cultural relevance drives passion and eagerness to learn. But I suppose itâs easier to sit in your chair with a silver spoon up your mouth reading nineteenth-century prose while the rest of us actually try to keep students interested.â
Across the long mahogany table, the Dean of Arts let out a heavy sighârubbing the bridge of his nose, while two assistant lecturers exchanged a thrilled look.
Michael leaned back on his leather chair. He didnât snap. He never did. Instead, his lips turned up into that irritating, polite smile that made her want to hurl her coffee mug across the room. âYourâŚenthusiasm is admirable.â
âMeeting adjourned,â the Dean announced quickly, practically not giving you space to react to Michaelâs remark.
The room cleared out in a matter of seconds, the other professors murmuring to each other as they hurried down the hallway. You stayed behind, taking your time to stack your manila folders.
âYou do that on purpose,â you muttered into the soft hum of the air conditioning unit.
Michael didnât look up from his leather briefcase, his long, slender fingers neatly organizing his grading sheets. âDo what?â
âCondescend. You talk to me like Iâm a graduate TA who accidentally entered the wrong room.â
Michael paused. He closed his briefcase with a loud snap, then slowly stood up, pulling the lapels of his navy blue blazer. He walked down the table, stopping just a few feet away, his gaze unreadable as he looked down at you.
Without the audience of the faculty, the polite mask dropped, revealing the competitive streak he kept under wraps.
âI donât condescend,â he said softly, his voice dropping to that velvety register that always made your chest tighten. âI challenge you. Because frankly? Youâre the only person in this entire department who refuses to compromise, and itâs exhausting.â
âThen stop pushing my buttons.â
âStop giving me buttons to push,â he countered, a dangerous glint in his dark eyes.
You rolled your eyes, grabbing your bag and turning on your brown penny loafers. âTry not to sabotage my curriculum while Iâm gone.â
The problem with hating Michael Jackson was that the entire student body was actively working against you.
By mid-semester, the universityâs anonymous online student forum practically turned the two of you into a spectator sport. It started with an anonymous student posting about the two of you arguing in the cafeteria about the definition of post-modernism. Then came the students posting real time updates on the two of you.
You found out about the reality of the situation on a rainy Thursday evening when a sophomore named Nicole walked into your office for an essay feedback.
âSo, for the thesis statement, I wanted to focus on the underlying yearning between the main characters,â Nicole explained, pointing to her draft, before giving a suspicious grin. âYou knowâŚthat simmering energy where two people claim they vex each other but everyone else is waiting for them to let everything go?â
You blinked. âNicole, this is an essay on Wuthering Heights,â you pausedâa headache forming behind your eyes.
âRight, obviously,â Nicole giggled. âOh, the whole block is talking about the panel next week. Weâve already made a betting pool on who cracks first during the Q&A,â she changes the subject.
âA betting pool?â you repeated, dread pooling in your stomach.
âTotally. Itâs the most active board on the university server right now,â Nicole leaned in, her face bright with excitement. âThe consensus is that you two argue way too intensely for it to just be about books.â
You spent the rest of the night staring at your computer screen, your cheeks burning with a mix of mortification and a weird, heavy flutter in your chest that you absolutely refused to acknowledge.
The night of the Faculty Panel, the auditorium was completely packed. Undergraduates were sitting on the steps, the energy in the room buzzing like a wrestling match rather than a literary debate.
You sat at the long table on the stageâdressed in a striped button up shirt, black tie, khaki-colored pencil skirt, and your usual brown penny loafers. A microphone was in front of you as you looked out at the crowdâfrowning as you see students from the Science department.
What in the world? You thought.
Two seats down sat Michael. He looked frustratingly perfectâ structured caramel brown blazer, his hair framing his face beautifully. He hadnât looked at you once since you walked on stage.
For the first forty five minutes, the debate was civil. But as the moderator opened up to student questions, the atmosphere shifted.
âThe question is for Professor Jackson and Miss â,â a junior from the back row announced, holding the microphone. âIn regards to your conflicting views on emotional vulnerability in literatureâŚProfessor Jackson, you argue for total restraint and the traditionalist views, while Miss â advocated for raw honesty and welcoming the contemporary perspective. Donât you think true passion requires breaking those boundaries and finding a balance?â
A collective âoooohâ echoed through the auditorium. The other professors exchanged knowing glances, already adjusting in their seats.
Michael leaned into his microphone. "Restraint is not the absence of passion," he murmured, his voice echoing smoothly through the speakers. "Traditional structure exists to give passion a vessel. When you abandon all boundaries in favor of immediate expression, you don't get depth, you get chaos. True literary endurance relies on the agony of what is not said. The tension of holding back is where the real power lives."
He turned his head slowly, his dark eyes locking onto yours across the table. For the first time all semester, he wasn't looking at you with annoyance. The gaze was heavy and dripping with a sudden gravity.
Your breath caught. You pulled your microphone closer, your pulse suddenly racing against your ribs.
"Holding back isn't always the best literary choice, Professor," you countered, your voice steady despite the rapid drumming against your ribs. "Sometimes it's just an excuse to stay safe. You call it traditionalist restraint, but it looks a lot like fear. Fear that if you actually welcome the contemporary perspective, if you let your guard down and allow yourself to be raw, the passion will be too heavy for you to control. True balance means having the courage to let the boundaries break."
The auditorium went dead silent. The faint hum of the building's old ventilation system was the only sound left in the room. The students sat completely frozen, watching the two of you stare each other down, the unspoken, two-year-old friction between you finally laid bare under the stage lights.
Michael didn't blink. A small, subtle muscle twitched in his jaw, his eyes darkening behind his lenses as he took in your defiance, his mind clearly running a mile a minute behind that perfectly composed expression.
"Well," the moderator choked out, hurriedly shuffling her note cards to break the suffocating tension. "Thank you both. Let's...let's move on to the next question from the floor."
An hour later, you were back in the faculty loungeâwaiting for the light drizzle of rain outside the glass panes of the building to pass.
The heavy door swung open, and the scent of rain, bergamot, musk, and sandalwood flooded the room.
You didnât turn around. âIf you came in here to tell me my argument was unprofessional, Michael, save your breath. The student asked a question, and Iââ
âI donât care about the argument,â Michael interrupted.
His voice wasn't soft anymoreâdevoid of the restraint he always prided himself on. It was low, rough, and standing right behind you.
You spun around, your back pressing against the low locker cabinets. Michael had thrown his blazer onto a chair. His glasses were gone, his eyes completely unshielded as he stepped into your space, shutting the distance between you until you could feel the heat radiating off his chest.
"Two years," Michael breathed, his long fingers reaching out, resting flat on the counter on either side of your hips, effectively trapping you. He leaned down, his face inches from yours, his breath hot against your lips. "Two years of you fighting me on every syllabus, every grade, every single sentence I speak."
"Professor," you whispered, though you didn't move an inch to escape. Your heart was hammering a frantic, deafening rhythm against your ribs.
"They have a betting pool," Michael murmured, a slow, wicked smile tugging at the corner of his lips, though his eyes remained intensely dark. "They think I hate you."
"Don't you?"
Michael leaned in a fraction closer, his nose brushing against yours, the agonizing slowburn of the entire semester collapsing into a single, breathless point of gravity. "I've spent two years trying to convince myself I did," he whispered against your lips before stepping back, handing you a small black umbrellaâhe knew you didnât bring one.
Your eyelids flutter.
âWâWhat?â you meekly squeak out.
But Michael did not react or reply to you. He simply grabbed his blazer, turned on his heels and left the roomâleaving you in a flustered mess of confusion and a warmth spreading up your neck.
The next week, the building felt entirely too small.
You had spent nights tossing and turning, the phantom scent of his perfume practically embedded in your nostrils, your mind looping over his whispered confession like a broken record. By the time you arrived on campus, you were running entirely on pure adrenaline, and a desperate, clawing need to reset the boundary line between you. You needed the friction back. You needed him to be the infuriating, traditionalist Professor Jackson again, because whatever happened in the lounge last night was something you arenât ready to face.
Stepping into the cramped copier room to prep your Monday handouts, you slammed the paper tray open with a little too much force.
"The machine didn't do anything to offend you," a low, smooth voice murmured from the doorway.
Your heart violently leaped into your throat. You spun around, your back hitting the edge of the industrial copier.
Michael stood in the threshold, looking entirely too collected for a man who had completely disoriented your sanity just two days prior. He was wearing a stark, crisp white button-down, the top two buttons undone, his silver-rimmed reading glasses were back on, perched firmly on his nose as he flipped through a grading rubric.
"I am fine, Professor," you said, your voice coming out sharper and faster than you intended. "I am just trying to fix this tray. Which wouldn't be broken if certain faculty members didn't abuse the machine for their ninety-page reading packets."
Michael raised an eyebrow, slowly stepping into the room. The space was tiny, barely enough for two people to pass each otherâand as he closed the distance, the warmth radiating off him instantly made the air feel thick and suffocating.
"Is that a critique of my curriculum, or are you just looking for a reason to argue?" he asked softly, a tiny, infuriating hint of amusement tugging at the corner of his lips. He stopped just a foot away, reaching past your shoulder to grab a stack of collated sheets from the output tray.
Your breath hitched. Your eyes locked onto his long fingers, then involuntarily drifted up the smooth skin of his forearm where his sleeves were rolled up. The memory of those exact fingers resting flat against the counter on either side of your hips last Friday flashed so vividly in your mind that you squeezed your eyes for a moment to collect yourself.
"I don't need a reason to argue with you," you muttered, desperately trying to keep your voice steady as you fumbled with a ream of paper. "You provide plenty of material on your own."
"Do I?" Michael murmured. He didn't step back. In fact, he shifted just an inch closer, his shoulder nearly brushing yours. He lowered his head slightly, looking at you over the rims of his glasses, his dark eyes intensely focused on your face. "You seem rattled today. Did you not sleep well?"
"I slept perfectly," you lied, your voice dropping an octave as you tried to glare at him, trying to summon every ounce of the academic rivalry that had kept you safe for two years. "I was just...thinking about how flawed your argument was. It's completely outdated."
Michael let out that soft, breathy chuckle, but it felt different todayâheavier, slower. He took a single, deliberate step, his chest practically crowding you against the plastic frame of the copier. He reached out, his hand resting on the machine right next to your hand, his knuckles brushing against your pinky finger. The sliver of contact was dizzying.
"Outdated," he repeated, his voice dropping into that quiet, velvety register that made your knees feel violently weak. He leaned down a fraction, his gaze dropping to your lips for a split second before rising back to your eyes. "If itâs so outdated, why are you trembling?"
"It's the coffee," you squeaked out, your carefully constructed facade completely crumbling under the gravity of his proximity. You pressed yourself harder against the machine, your face burning, your breath coming in shallow, uneven intervals. "I really should switch to decaf you knowâ"
His lips twisted into a slow, devastatingly handsome smile that told you he knew what he was doing to you. He tapped his long fingers against the paper stack, finally straightening up and stepping back, breaking the spell just enough for the cool air of the room to rush back between you. "Have a good lecture. Try not to let my outdated perspective distract you too much."
He turned on his heel and slipped out of the room, leaving you gripping the edge of the copier tray, your chest heaving in the quiet room as you tried to remember how to breathe.
The relentless, rhythmic thump-thump of the departmentâs old radiator felt like a physical stab driving directly into your temple.
It was now mid-November, the sky outside the high faculty lounge windows a miserable gray. You sat hunched over your desk, one hand pressed firmly against your forehead, your eyes squeezed shut against the harsh glare of the fluorescent lights. Before you sat a towering mountain of midterm essaysâunopened, unread, and due by tomorrow morning.
Your stomach let out a low, hollow growl, reminding you that your last meal had been a stale granola bar at six o'clock this morning. But the mere thought of navigating the noisy campus cafeteria made the nausea behind your eyes flare up with violent intensity. You couldn't move. You just stayed there, paralyzed in your swivel chair, letting the quiet misery of the migraine wash over you.
The heavy oak door swung open with a soft, familiar creak.
You didn't look up. You didn't have the strength to put up your usual defensive walls, even though the faint, unmistakable scent of sandalwood immediately told your brain exactly who had walked in. You just tightened your grip on your forehead, waiting for the inevitable sharp jab about your disorganized desk or your sluggish grading pace.
Instead, the soft patter of his loafers stopped a respectful distance away. The room went completely silent for a long moment.
"You look dead," Michael said softly.
His voice wasn't laced with the usual competitive edge, nor was it the breathy, dangerous whisper from the copier room. It was quiet. Carefully measured. Almost clinical in its gentleness.
"Gee, way to compliment a woman," you muttered into the palm of your hand, your voice sounding thick and strained even to your own ears. "Just...reviewing the contemporary prose you despise so much."
A subtle rustle of fabric followed. When you tentatively opened one eye, tilting your head up just a fraction, you saw that Michael had already set his leather briefcase down. He had taken off his glasses, folding them neatly into his breast pocket. He was looking down at you, his dark eyes narrowed in a focused, evaluating squint.
"You haven't touched your tea," he noted, gesturing to the entirely cold, untouched mug sitting at the edge of your desk. "Is it a migraine?"
"I'm fine," you whispered, the pitch of your own voice making your temple throb.
Michael didn't argue. He didn't offer an annoying counter-point. Instead, he smoothly turned on his heel and walked across the lounge. You closed your eyes again, expecting him to sit at his own desk and leave you to your self-inflicted misery.
A sharp click echoed through the room.
Suddenly, the harsh, aggressive buzz of the fluorescent lights vanished, plunging the faculty lounge into a soft, dim glow, illuminated only by the gray afternoon light filtering through the rain-streaked windows. The instant relief was so great you let out a long, involuntary sigh, your shoulders dropping an inch.
Before you could process the gesture, the soft sound of his footsteps returned.
"Lean back," Michael commanded quietly.
You opened your eyes. He was standing right beside your swivel chair. In his hand, he held a pristine, folded white handkerchief that smelled faintly of lavender.
"Michael, I have sixty essays toâ"
"They can wait an hour," he interrupted, his voice dropping into a firm tone that brooked absolutely no argument. "And your students would prefer a coherent grade over one crammed as you sit here like a zombie. Now, please. Lean back."
Too exhausted to fight him, you let your head fall against the high back of the swivel chair, staring up at him through a blurred, painful haze.
Michael moved with an incredible, deliberate slowness. He leaned down, his large, beautiful hands reached out, and for a terrifying second, you thought he was going to touch your faceâyour heart did a frantic, ridiculous leap despite the pain.
"Close your eyes," he murmured.
You complied, shutting your eyes in the dim room. A moment later, the cool, damp weight of the handkerchief was gently laid across your forehead and eyes. The soothing, icy scent of peppermint and lavender immediately cut through the stale air of the lounge, numbing the sharp ache in your temples.
Then came the rustle of a brown paper bag being placed on your desk, right next to your keyboard.
"I bought a chicken salad sandwich from the cafeteria earlier," Michaelâs voice drifted down, sounding closer than before. "I haven't touched it. You need to eat something."
You lay there under the cloth, a completely different kind of flush spreading up your neck. The hostility that had defined the last two years felt incredibly distant, melting away into the quiet, dim room.
"Thank you, Michael," you whispered meekly from beneath the handkerchief.
There was a long, heavy pause. For a second, you wondered if he had already stood up to leave. But then, you felt the incredibly light, ghost-like brush of his long fingers against the side of your hair, tucked carefully behind your ear, ensuring the fabric wouldn't slip.
"You're very welcome," Michael murmured, his voice incredibly soft, devoid of any restraint or games. "Eat the sandwich. I'll take the top twenty essays from your pile to my desk."
"Michael, no, with your bias, you'll fail themââ
A soft, breathy, genuine chuckle echoed beside your ear, warming the chilled air of the lounge. "I will be very fair. Now be quiet and rest."
The morning sun was surprisingly bright the next day as you walked down the corridor with a distinct, uncharacteristic spring in your step, your head completely clear of the violent throbbing that had ruined you the day before. In your hands, you carefully balanced a cardboard drink carrier holding a hot cup of decaf coffee and a small, grease-stained paper bag from the bakery down the street.
Your heart was doing acrobatics against your ribsânot from the usual defensive irritation, but from a genuine nervousness. You had spent the entire morning convincing yourself that this was a strictly professional transaction. A simple, polite way to thank him. He took twenty of your essays, you brought him breakfast. Restoring the balance.
Stopping outside the heavy door of the faculty lounge, you took a deep breath, adjusted your grip on the carrier, and pushed it open with your elbow.
The lounge was quiet, bathed in the soft morning light. Michael was already there, sitting at his large desk near the window. He looked entirely too elegant for a school morning, dressed in a crisp, blue button-down shirt with a subtle satin sheen, his reading glasses perched neatly on the bridge of his nose. Spread out across his desk were your students' contemporary essays, each one marked with his distinct handwriting in blue ink.
At the sound of the door, his dark eyes lifted from the pages, tracking you as you walked into the room.
"Good morning," Michael murmured, his voice quiet in the half empty lounge. He smoothly pulled his glasses down an inch, looking at you over the rims. "You look...significantly more alive today."
"The migraine is gone, thank you," you said, your voice coming out a little stiffer than you intended as you marched over to his desk. You carefully set the drink carrier down on an empty space on the wood of his desk, right next to his pens, before sliding the paper bag beside it. "This is for you. As a... professional courtesy. To balance the ledger."
Michael looked down at the offering, a subtle, intrigued lift to his eyebrows. He reached out, his long fingers wrapping around the hot paper cup, lifting it to read the handwritten marker on the lid.
"Decaf?" he noted, a soft, breathy hint of amusement coloring his voice.
"I remember you mentioned in the department meeting last month that regular caffeine disrupts your sleep schedule when youâre grading late," you muttered, suddenly looking anywhere but at his face, your cheeks warming slightly. "And there's a glazed donut in the bag. It's from the bakery near the train station."
Michael didn't answer right away. The silence stretched for a long, heavy moment, filled only by the distant sound of students chattering in the courtyard below.
Slowly, he leaned back in his leather chair, setting the coffee down. He pulled his reading glasses off completely, folding them and sliding them into his pocket, his dark eyes locked onto you with an intense, unshielded focus that made the safe facade feel impossible to maintain. The playful, wicked smirk from the copier room wasn't there. Instead, his expression was soft, a gentle, genuine warmth radiating from him that completely disarmed you.
"A donut," Michael repeated softly, his voice dropping into that low, velvety register. A beautiful, quiet smile broke across his face, tilting the corners of his lips in a way that made your breath catch. "That is thoughtful of you. Thank you."
"It's just a donut, Michael," you whispered meekly, your fingers instinctively gripping the edge of your clipboard like a shield. "Don't look too deeply into the subtext."
Michael let out a low, melodic chuckle, the sound rich and warm in the quiet lounge. He reached over, his long fingers gently tapping the stack of graded essays on his desk, sliding them toward you.
"The subtext is entirely clear," he murmured, his gaze rising to meet yours, dripping with the heat that had been building between you. He leaned forward just a fraction, his voice dropping an octave. "And for the record...your contemporary students aren't entirely devoid of merit. I only gave four of them a rewrite."
You let out a small, involuntary laugh, the last remnants of your defensive walls completely melting away in the morning light. "Quite the compliment from the traditionalist."
"I am capable of finding a balance," Michael whispered, his eyes holding yours with a heavy, deliberate certainty that told you he wasn't talking about the essays anymore. "When the perspective is right."
You took a step back, clutching the stack of graded essays to your chest like a shield, though the warmth radiating from the pagesâor perhaps just from his proximityâwas doing nothing to cool the flush on your cheeks.
"I have a 10:00 AM class," you stammered, clearing your throat in a desperate bid to reclaim a shred of your usual professional authority. "I should...I need to hand these back."
Michaelâs smile lingered, small and knowing, as he picked up the paper bag. "Of course. Don't let me keep you from your duties."
Two days later, the shift between the two of you had become an anomaly in the humanities and arts department. The storm had cleared, replaced by a strange, heavy tension that everyone seemed to notice.
You were standing by the faculty mailboxes, sorting through a pile of publisher catalogs, when Professor Anderson from the Philosophy department wandered over. He leaned against the counter, holding a reheated slice of pepperoni pizza, and gave you a highly analytical look.
"You and Jackson didn't yell at each other once during the curriculum meeting yesterday," Gable noted, narrowing his eyes. "In fact, when you suggested adding the contemporary feminist anthology, he simply nodded and agreed. Are the two of you feeling alright?"
"We are just practicing proper manners, Arthur," you said, keeping your eyes trained on a catalog.
"Itâs unsettling," Anderson muttered. "The TAs are very intrigued. The online forum has gone quiet because there's no new material to post. They think the two of you have reached a stalemate."
You forced a polite smile, grabbed your mail, and hurried down the hall before he could dissect you any further. But as you passed the classroom Michael is currently lecturing in, you could hear the faint, muffled sound of his voice slipping through the heavy wood.
Your eyes trailed near the doorknob for a fraction of a second before you shook yourself out of it and walked away.
The true test came on Friday evening.
The department was hosting its annual end-of-semester mixer in the library room. By 8:00 PM, the room was buzzing with faculty and graduate students, everyone nursing glasses of cheap white wine. You were trapped near the windowâdressed in a casual black knitted form fitting dress, politely listening to the Dean talk about university parking adjustments, when you felt a sudden, familiar shift in the air.
The scent of that specific perfume youâve grown to dread cut through the musty room.
"Good evening, Dean. Miss â," Michaelâs smooth voice interrupted.
You looked up. He was wearing a structured black blazer over a dark silk button-down, his hair softly framing his face, his reading glasses tucked neatly into his breast pocket. He held two glasses of wine, smoothly extending one toward you.
"Michael," the Dean beamed. "We were just discussing the budget for the parking expansion."
Michael hummed, though his dark eyes didn't look at the Dean at all. They were fixed entirely on you, tracking the way the soft lamplight caught the line of your throat. "But if you'll excuse us, sir, I actually need to consult Miss â on a matter regarding the upcoming Marxist seminar."
"Ah," the Dean chuckled, completely oblivious to the sudden, suffocating gravity that had just draped over you. "Carry on, then."
The moment the Dean wandered off, Michael stepped into the empty space he left behind, effectively cutting you off from the rest of the crowded room. The soft murmur of faculty chatter faded into background noise.
"You've been avoiding me," Michael said softly, taking a sip of his wine. His voice was incredibly low, meant for your ears alone.
"I haven't been avoiding you, Professor," you whispered, holding the wine glass tightly to keep your fingers from trembling. "I've just been busy."
"Is that so?" Michael leaned in a fraction closer, his chest nearly brushing your shoulder. He set his wine glass down on a nearby display case, his long fingers resting flat on the polished wood, just inches from your hip. "Busy avoiding the faculty lounge? The classrooms I am lecturing at?"
Your breath caught. You looked up, meeting his gaze. The playful, competitive look he usually wore was completely gone, replaced by a raw, heavy intensity that made the entire room feel like it was spinning.
"Michael," you breathed, your voice barely audible over the clinking of glasses around you. "The students...everyone is watching."
"Letâs get out of here," he whispered against your ear, his breath hot and tingly on your skin. He tilted his head slightly, his dark eyes locking onto your lips before rising back to yours with a quiet, unyielding certainty.
Before you could formulate a sharp remark, Michaelâs long fingers gently but firmly wrapped around your wrist. The heat of his bare skin against your pulse point sent a violent jolt straight up your spine.
Without a word, he guided you away from the velvet drapes and the soft glow of the library, navigating the crowded edges of the library with an effortless, quiet authority. You followed him blindly, your fingers instinctively tightening around the stem of your wine glass to keep the liquid from sloshing over the edge.
He pushed through a heavy gray door at the end of the corridor, leading you into a secluded, concrete stairwell. The door clicked shut behind you, instantly cutting off the ambient chatter of the mixer. The air out here was cool, smelling faintly of old dust, damp rain from the ventilation shaft, and the sudden, overwhelming rush of his cologne.
Michael didnât stop until he had guided you down the first small flight of stairs, tucked neatly beneath the shadow of the concrete landing, completely hidden from the view of the doorâs small glass window.
You backed up until the cool, rough surface of the concrete wall pressed against your shoulder blades. Michael stepped directly into your space, shutting down the distance so completely that your chest brushed against the soft fabric of his blazer with every ragged breath you took. He didn't trap you with his hands this timeâhe simply stood there, his tall frame looming over you, his eyes dark and entirely unshielded in the dim, amber safety light of the stairwell.
"Michael," you breathed, your voice echoing softly against the concrete. You lifted the wine glass, holding it between your chests like a pathetic barrier. "What are you doing? If anyone comes out hereâ"
"No one is coming out here," Michael interrupted, his voice a low, rough murmur that was entirely devoid of his usual academic poise. He reached out, his fingers gently wrapping around the mouth of your wine glass. Slowly, he took it from your trembling grip and set it down on the concrete step behind him, never once breaking eye contact.
When he turned back to you, the sheer gravity of his focus made your knees feel weak.
You swallowed.
"Two years," you whispered. "Two years of you tearing apart my curriculum, judging my choices, fighting me on every single thing I brought to the table. If you didn't hate me...why were you always fighting me, Michael?"
Michael let out a soft, ragged breath, his chest heaving under his dark silk shirt. He stepped even closer, his thighs brushing against yours, the heat radiating off his body completely obliterating the chill of the stairwell.
"Because it was the only way I could handle being in the same room as you," he confessed softly, his voice dropping into a raw, velvety register that vibrated straight through you. He reached up, his large hand cradling the side of your neck, his thumb tracing the line of your jaw with a sudden, fierce tenderness. "Every time you argued with me, every time you showed us how intelligent you are, every time you looked at me with that stubborn defiance...all I wanted to do was pull you out of those meetings and do exactly what Iâm about to do right now."
Your breath caught in your throat. "Michaelâ"
"I was terrified," he whispered against your lips, his dark eyes burning into yours. "Terrified of how much control you had over me without even trying. The restraint wasn't because I hated you. It was because I was trying to save myself from losing my mind."
"You've lost it now," you murmured, your hands finally reaching out, your fingers tangling into the soft velvet of his lapels, pulling him down.
"Youâll be correct," Michael breathed.
And then, the two years of that agonizing burn collapsed completely.
Michael leaned down and captured your lips in a kiss that was entirely unprofessorialâdeep, bruising, and heavy with a frantic hunger that had been suppressed for far too long. A low, breathless sound escaped your throat as his hand slid down to your neck, his long fingers wrapping around you with a delicious pressure, pinning you firmly against the concrete wall.
The cool stone at your back contrasted sharply with the intoxicating, suffocating heat of his body. His tongue parted your lips with a smooth, demanding certainty, tasting faintly of the white wine and something so distinctly him.
Michael shifted closer, his knee sliding between your thighs, anchoring you to him as his kisses turned deeper, trailing a burning path from your lips down to the sensitive skin of your jawline, his damp hair brushing against your cheek. He let out a low, rough growl against your neck, his grip tightening slightly on your jaw, his thumb drawing circles on your skin, pulling you so flush against him that you could feel the frantic, erratic thumping of his heart beating in perfect synchronization with your own.
"Tell me to stop," Michael murmured against your skin, his voice thick and breathless, his fingers sliding on top of the strap of your dress. "Tell me to be the traditional schmuck you hate...tell me right now."
You pulled him back up by his lapels, your eyes half-lidded and dark with the same craving, looking directly into the face of the man who had been your rival and your most agonizing obsession.
"Don't you dare stop, Professor," you whispered.
Michaelâs lips curved into a handsome, entirely undone smile before he crushed his mouth back against yours, completely shattering the last remaining boundaries between the two of you.
You pull your mouth back slightly, his wet lips seeking you out as you did.
âWe shouldnât do this here. We might get fired,â you breathed out, trying to gain back a semblance of dignity youâve lost in this fire exit.
He ran his thumb on the dampness of your swollen lower lip. âI thought you were the modern one?â he smirks.
You roll your eyes before grabbing his arm. âLetâs just go, old man.â
Michael let out a soft, melodic chuckle, the sound vibrating deep in his chest as he watched you roll your eyes. Even in this momentâdisheveled, breathless, and caught in the heat of a two year tension finally snapping he couldn't help but find you endearing.
"Old man?" he repeated, his voice still low and husky, though a glimmer of his usual playful charm had returned to his eyes. "Careful. You keep calling me that, and you might find out exactly how much energy this 'old man' still has."
As you began to lead him down the remaining flight of stairs of the fire exit, his hand slid down to catch yours, his long fingers interlacing with yours in a grip that was firm and certain.
As you stepped out of the dim light of the stairwell and toward the well lit university parking lot, you turned to look at himâmaking him slightly stumble from the sudden pause.
"Is your place around? My apartment is two train stations away," your eyes catch on the cool night air blowing his hair.
He hummed thoughtfully, a low sound in the back of his throat. "My place is much closer," he said, his voice regaining that smooth authority. "And much warmer."
The moment the heavy door to his house clicked shut behind you, Michael didn't even give you a chance to kick off your heels or take the foyer inâhe had you backed against the wall, his body a sudden weight that demanded your entire attention.
The kiss wasn't like the one in the stairwell. This was deep, possessive, and hungry. It was the kiss of a man who was finally home, and you were the prize he had been chasing for two years.
His hands were everywhere at onceâone palm flat against the wall beside your head, anchoring you, while the other slid into your hair, his fingers tangling in the strands to tilt your head back, exposing the line of your throat to his lips.
"Finally," he groaned against your mouth, the sound muffled and raw.
He broke the kiss just long enough to press his forehead against yours, both of you breathing as if youâd just run a marathon. His eyes were dark and burning with an intensity that made the air in the hallway feel thick and heavy.
"No more games," he whispered, his voice dropping to that low, commanding register that always made your heart skip. "No more pretending we want to tear each other apart."
âAt least not in the way we were doing,â he added.
He trailed his lips down to the sensitive dip of your collarbone, his teeth grazing your skin just enough to make you gasp.
"You're mine tonight," he murmured, his breath hot against your skin. "Do you understand?."
He pulled back just an inch, his gaze searching yours to see if you were ready to let go of that last shred of professional dignity.
"Tell me you're ready," he challenged softly, a small, lopsided smirk playing on his lips. "Tell me you're done playing games."
You didnât succumb yet. You let your eyes wander down his handsome face and into the pale expanse of his neck.
âThe traditional Professor Jackson, crumbling in front of me,â you challenged him, a dark glint in your eyes. âGuess I won in the studentsâ betting pool huh, you were the first to crumble.â
Michael froze for a split second, his eyes widening in surprise before a genuine laugh erupted from his throat.
He shook his head, an uncharacteristic boyish grin breaking through his features.
âOh really?â he leans in closer. âThen why does it feel like I am the one who won.â
At that, you were lost for words. You swallowed hard as you felt yourself being unraveled by him.
âBut if you want to talk about winning,â he whispered, his voice dropping into that smooth, authoritative tone, âthen Iâll show you just how happy I lost to you.â
Without giving you a chance to retort, he captured your lips again, but this time there was no hesitation. He swept you up into his arms, his strength effortless as he began to carry you toward his bedroom, his kisses never breaking, blindly navigating his house, leaving you breathless and completely at his mercy.
When he finally reached his bedroom, he lowered you onto the soft, silk sheets with a gentleness that contrasted sharply with the hunger in his eyes.
Before you could even catch your breath, he was over you, bracing himself on his forearms so he could look down at you. The moonlight filtered through the large windows, casting long, elegant shadows across his face, highlighting the sharp line of his jaw and the sheer intensity of his gaze.
âBeautiful,â he choked out as if heâs being tortured. He descended and planted a string of wet, languid kisses on your throat. His hands traveled down to slowly bunch up the hem of your dress, and efficiently peel it off you.
You were left in your unassuming pair of nude strapless bra and nude panties.
Suddenly, a wave of intense self-consciousness crashed through the haze of desire. The confident, argumentative facade you had worn for two years evaporated in an instant. Your arms instinctively moved up to cover your chest.
Michael felt the shift in your energy immediately. He was a man who lived by observation, he noticed the way your breath hitched, the way your eyes darted away, and most tellingly, the way your hands flew up to shield your chest, trying to hide yourself from his gaze.
He stopped his descent, his lips hovering just inches from your skin, and looked up.
"Hey," he murmured, his voice dropping into an incredibly gentle, quiet register that made your chest ache. He pulled away slightly to search your eyes, trying to meet your downcast gaze. "What is it? Did I...did I go too fast? I can stop."
"No, it's not...it's not that," you whispered, your face burning a mortified crimson in the dim light of his room. You tightened your arms around yourself, your voice cracking with a sudden, raw vulnerability. "It's just...I'm small, Michael."
Michael blinked, his brow furrowing behind a stray, damp curl that had fallen across his forehead. "I don't understand."
You swallowed hard, looking anywhere but at his face. "I've seen the types of women who usually try to get your attention at the university galas. The visiting lecturers...they're all so...voluptuous. I just assumed you liked your women big and full."
As the words left your mouth, you felt stupid as you heard yourself.
A heavy, profound silence fell over the both of you.
Michael hovered completely still, letting your words hang in the cool air. Then, a slow, incredibly tender expression softened his sharp features. He didn't make a witty jab, and he didn't use his sophisticated, professorial vocabulary to dissect your insecurity.
Instead, he simply reached out. His large, beautiful hands were warm and completely steady as they gently took hold of your wrists, gently but firmly coaxing your arms away from your chest and held them loosely, pinning them to the bed beside your head so you had no choice but to be seen.
"You think I care about the textbook definition of beauty?" Michael whispered, his voice incredibly low, vibrating with a fierce, quiet intensity.
He shifted, propping himself up on one elbow so he could truly take you in. His eyes traveled over you not with the clinical eye of a professor, but with the reverence of a man looking at a masterpiece. He lingered on the curve of your waist, the slope of your hips, and finally, the soft swell of your breasts.
"Look at me," he commanded softly.
You lifted your eyes to meet his. His dark eyes were burning, entirely unshielded, looking at you with a heavy, intoxicating hunger that made your breath hitch.
"I have spent two years looking at you across meeting tables, completely losing my train of thought because of the way you tilt your head when you're angry," Michael murmured, his thumb tracing your collarbone with a devastating, slow certainty. "I didn't fall for an abstract concept or a physical archetype. I fell for you. Every single inch of you is exactly what I've been starving for."
He leaned in, his nose brushing against yours, his breath hot and sweet against your lips. "You are more than enough. You are everything."
"You are perfection, the woman Iâve been craving for years," he whispered against your skin, his voice thick with conviction. "And if you ever try to hide from me again, I might just have to find a way to make sure you never want to cover up in my presence ever again."
Your face flushed red. âYâYou really are a literature professor.â
Michael bit his lower lip as he smiled. âIâm not just charming you with my words. When I speak, I mean them.â
The sound of your bra clasp clicking open was loud in the quiet of the room. Michael didn't rush. He was a man who understood the power of anticipation, and he knew that the most beautiful things in life were meant to be savored, not devoured. As the fabric fell away, he didn't immediately move to touch you. Instead, he stayed exactly where he was, hovering over you, his eyes drinking in the sight of you completely unburdened.
The moonlight seemed to cling to your skin, making you glow against the dark silk of his sheets. He looked at you with such profound, quiet intensity that it felt more intimate than the kiss had been. There was no judgment in his gaze, no comparison to some imaginary standardâonly a deep, simmering hunger and a reverence that made your heart ache.
"God," he breathed, the word barely a whisper.
He reached out, his long, slender fingers tracing the softness of your waist before sliding upward. He was so careful, so incredibly gentle, as if he were afraid that a single heavy touch might shatter the moment. His fingertips grazed the underside of your breasts, a light, teasing pressure that sent a jolt of electricity straight to your core.
He watched your reaction closely, his eyes tracking the way your breath hitched and the way your skin pebbled under his touch. He saw the way your eyes fluttered shut, and a low, satisfied hum vibrated in his chest.
"See?" he murmured, his voice a velvet caress as he leaned down, his lips hovering just a fraction of an inch from your skin. "You don't need to hide. Not from me. Never from me."
He lowered his head, his mouth finally making contact. He didn't go for a deep, demanding kiss this time. Instead, he began to pepper light, feather soft kisses across your chest, his tongue tracing the swell of your breasts with agonizing slowness. He was worshiping you, treating every inch of your skin as if it were sacred ground.
As he moved, his hands wandered, one cupping you firmly while the other slid down to the waistband of your panties, his thumb hooking into the fabric. He looked up at you through his lashes, his dark eyes hooded and heavy with desire.
"You have no idea," he whispered, his voice thick and husky, "how many nights I spent imagining exactly how you would feel under my hands. How you would taste."
He leaned in, his lips brushing against your nipple, a soft, teasing graze that made you arch your back instinctively toward him.
"Now," he commanded softly, his gaze locking onto yours, "let me see my winner."
The sensation of his mouth warm, wet, and incredibly focused sent waves of heat crashing through you, making your head toss back against the pillows. Every time his tongue swirled around the peak of your breast, a fresh jolt of electricity raced down your spine, pooling heavily in your pelvis.
But as the cotton of your panties was peeled away, the cool air hit your damp skin, and the sudden vulnerability made you gasp.
Michael didn't look away. He didn't even pause his worship of your breasts. Instead, he shifted his weight, sliding down the bed with a predatory grace until he was positioned between your thighs. He looked up at you, his dark hair slightly mussed, his eyes dark and heavy with a hunger that was almost frightening in its intensity.
He saw the way you were glistening, the way your body was practically humming with the need he had awakened.
"Look at you," he murmured, his voice a low, gravelly vibration that seemed to resonate in your very bones. "So ready for me."
He reached out, his long, elegant fingers spreading your damp folds as his face hovered just above you. He watched your hips lift instinctively toward him, a silent, desperate plea for contact.
"You're so beautiful when you're like this," he whispered, his gaze dropping to where you were most aroused. "No more sarcasm. No more rolling your eyes. Just this."
He leaned forward, his breath hot and teasing against your desire, making you tremble uncontrollably. He was being deliberate, agonizingly slow, savoring the way your body reacted to the mere promise of his touch.
"Do you want me?" he asked, his voice dropping to a commanding, velvet rasp. He looked up, his eyes locking onto yours, demanding an answer, demanding your honesty. "Tell me. Tell me exactly what you want me to do to you."
He didn't move to satisfy you just yet. He waited, his thumb finally making a slow, torturous circle on your inner thigh, watching your eyes cloud with hunger, waiting for you to break and admit just how much power he truly had over you.
âPlease, Michael. I want you,â you choked out.
The moment the words left your lips, a low, guttural sound escaped his throat a mix of a groan and a triumphant laugh. He loved the way your voice broke, the way the poised, intellectual woman he had debated for two years had finally dissolved into a woman who was simply, desperately, needing him.
But he didn't move to enter you. Not yet.
"Please?" he repeated, his voice a dark, velvet caress. He let the word hang in the air between you, thick with tension. "That's a start, baby. But you know me. I don't like vague answers."
He leaned down, his lips brushing against the sensitive skin of your inner thigh, his breath hitching as he felt the heat radiating from you. He looked up at you through his lashes, his eyes hooded and predatory.
"Don't just tell me you want me," he whispered, his thumb applying a slow, rhythmic pressure that made your hips jerk upward. "Tell me how you want me. Do you want me to be gentle? Do you want me to take control?"
He leaned in closer, his tongue darting out to give a kitten lick directly on your swollen nub.
"Do you want to feel me everywhere?" He paused, his fingers teasing the very center of your arousal, watching your eyes blow wide with pleasure. "Be specific, baby. Tell me exactly how you want me to please you."
He was testing you, pushing you to strip away the last of your inhibitions. He wanted to hear the raw, unadulterated truth of your hunger, because he knew that once you gave it to him, he wouldn't stop until he had satisfied every single craving you possessed.
"Want your tongue on me. PâPlease,â tears practically pricked your eyes in your arousal.
The sight of those tearsâthe sheer, unadulterated vulnerability in your eyes was the final thread to snap his legendary self control. To see the woman who had spent years standing toe to toe with him, challenging his intellect and defying his authority, reduced to this beautiful, trembling state of need...it was more intoxicating than any wine.
"Oh, baby..." he breathed, his voice cracking with a sudden, fierce tenderness.
He didn't just go for youâhe made good on his promise.
His tongue, warm and incredibly skilled, made its first, sweeping contact. He didn't start with a light tease, he went straight to your clitoris, a firm, rhythmic stroke that was so sudden and so intense it forced a sharp, broken cry from your throat.
"Is that what you want?" he murmured against your skin, his voice a low, vibrating rumble that you felt as much as heard. He pulled back just enough to look up at you, his face flushed, his eyes dark with a primal hunger. "Is this what you've been dreaming about when you challenge me?"
He didn't wait for an answer. He knew.
He dove back in, his movements becoming more frantic, more demanding. He used his tongue with a devastating precision, swirling, flicking, and applying a pressure that was perfectly calibrated to drive you to the brink. He was relentless, his head moving in a steady, hypnotic rhythm that made the world outside the bedroom disappear.
He listened to you. He listened to the way your breath hitched, the way your voice rose in pitch, and the way you called his name like a prayer. Every time you arched your back or your fingers tangled desperately in his hair, he adjusted, pushing you harder, faster, deeper into the fray.
"That's it," he groaned against you, his voice muffled by your skin. "Give it to me. Let go. Just let go..."
He could feel the tension building in your thighs, the way your entire body was coiling like a spring, ready to snap. He sensed the exact moment the waves began to crash, and he didn't let up. He increased the pace, his tongue working with a fierce, focused intensity, determined to carry you all the way to the edge and hold you there until you were nothing but pure, unadulterated sensation.
Embarrassing wet sounds echoed in the roomâsyncopated with your sharp mewls.
The moment the wave crashed over you, the world seemed to tilt on its axis. Your entire body jolted, a silent, breathless gasp escaping your lips as the intense, rhythmic pressure of his tongue sent you spiraling into a blinding, white hot crescendo. Your thighs tightened instinctively, your muscles clenching around him in a desperate, involuntary rhythm as you rode the peak of the sensation.
Michael didn't pull away. He felt every tremor of your muscles against his face, and he leaned into it. He stayed right there, his tongue continuing its steady, grounding work even as you shook, helping you ride out the aftershocks, ensuring that the pleasure didn't just peak, but lingered, melting into your marrow.
When he finally felt your muscles begin to relax, he slowly pulled back, his breathing heavy and ragged. He didn't immediately move up the bed. Instead, he stayed there for a moment, looking up at you from between your knees.
His face was flushed, his dark hair a mess, and his eyes were filled with satisfaction.
Slowly, he crawled up the bed, his movements fluid and predatory once more, until he was hovering over you. He braced himself on his elbows, his chest heaving as he fought to catch his breath, his gaze searching yours.
"There she is," he whispered, his voice a low, gravelly caress. He reached up, his thumb gently brushing away one of the stray tears that had escaped your eyes, his touch incredibly tender. "There's my girl."
He leaned down, pressing a long, slow, lingering kiss to your forehead, then your eyelids, and finally your lips. It wasn't a kiss of hunger this time, but one of deep, soul stirring intimacy.
"You were incredible, baby," he murmured against your mouth, a small, satisfied smirk playing on his lips. "Absolutely incredible."
He shifted his weight, his body pressing firmly against yours, the heat between you still simmering. His eyes darkened again, the playful smirk fading into something much more serious, much more commanding.
In a sudden surge of confidence, you sit up and push him down on the bed. Kissing his earlobe as you move to shred his blazer off him, unbuttoning his shirt with a frantic desperation.
Michael let out a startled, breathless laugh as you flipped the script, the sudden strength in your movements catching him completely off guard. He fell back onto the silk sheets, his head lolling back as you descended upon him like a beautiful storm.
He was a man used to being the one in control, the one who set the pace and dictated the rhythm, but as your lips grazed his earlobe and your hands worked with a desperate, uncoordinated hunger, he found himself loving the loss of it. He watched you through hooded eyes, a look of pure, unadulterated fascination on his face.
When your tongue swirled against the pulse point of his throat, a sharp, involuntary gasp escaped him, his back arching slightly off the bed. His hands came up to rest on your hips, not to push you away, but to steady himself as your touch sent jolts of electricity through his entire frame.
As you fumbled with the buttons of his slacks, your fingers trembling with the same urgency he had felt moments ago, he reached down. He didn't let you struggleâhe didn't want you to feel clumsy, even if he found the desperation incredibly endearing.
His long fingers covered yours, guiding them with practiced ease. He worked the fastening of his slacks with a smooth, decisive grace. He kicked them off, leaving him in just his boxers, though the tent you had noticed was impossible to ignore, straining against the fabric.
He reached up, his hands sliding into your hair, pulling your head back just enough so he could look you dead in the eyes. His gaze was dark, heavy with a hunger that was no longer just about pleasure, but about a deep, possessive need to claim you.
"Careful, baby,â he says.
You reached down to peel his boxers off. The moment the fabric gave way, Michael let out a long, shaky exhale, his head falling back against the pillows as he surrendered himself to your gaze.
As you stared at him, he could see the exact moment your breath hitched. He saw the way your pupils dilated, the way your gaze traced the length of him, lingering on the glistening beads of his arousal that caught the moonlight. He felt a surge of intense, masculine pride, but more than that, he felt a deep, primal connection to the way you were looking at him as if he were the only thing in the world that mattered.
When your tongue finally made contact, a single, sharp sound halfway between a gasp and a groan tore from his throat.
Your fingers reached up to gently pull his foreskin down, revealing the mauve of his swollen head. The sensation of your flat, warm tongue sliding from the very base of him all the way to the sensitive, swollen tip was almost too much to bear. It was a deliberate stroke that seemed to pull the very soul out of him. His hips bucked instinctively, a reflexive movement toward the heat of your mouth, and his hands flew to the sheets, his knuckles turning white as he gripped the fabric to keep from losing himself entirely.
"God, baby..." he choked out, his voice a wrecked, gravelly whisper.
He reached down, his fingers trembling as they found their way into your hair, not to pull you away, but to guide you, to urge you closer. He watched you through heavy, hooded lids, his eyes filled with a mixture of reverence and raw, unbridled lust. He watched the way your cheeks hollowed as you worked, the way your eyes never left his, challenging him even in the height of his pleasure.
"Don't stop," he commanded, his voice dropping to a low, authoritative rasp that vibrated through his entire body. "Don't you dare stop. Use that mouth. That mouth that drove me insane."
He arched his back, his muscles tensing, his entire being focused on the exquisite, sliding friction of your mouth. He was a man of immense self control, but as you continued that long, slow, devastating stroke, he knew he was teetering on the very edge of a precipice, and he was more than ready to fall.
Michael was lost. There was only the sensation of youâthe heat of your mouth, the velvet pressure of your tongue, and the way you seemed to worship him with a ferocity that left him breathless.
When the climax finally hit him, it was violent and all consuming. He let out a low, guttural roar, his hips thrusting upward as he surrendered everything to you. He felt the rhythmic, powerful pulses of his release, the warmth of him filling your mouth, a primal exchange that felt more intimate than any words they had ever spoken.
As he slumped back against the pillows, his chest heaving, his eyes squeezed shut in a moment of pure bliss, he felt the teasing sensation of you pulling away.
He opened his eyes, his vision slightly blurred, to find you sitting back on your heels, looking up at him with a look of pure, unadulterated mischief. You were a vision of beautiful, delicious defiance.
He watched, mesmerized and completely undone, as you made a show of it. You held the weight of his release in your mouth, a silent, provocative display of your devotion, before slowly, deliberately, swallowing every last drop. When you finally opened your mouth, showing him the emptiness, a lopsided, stunned grin spread across his face.
"You...you are a menace," he rasped, his voice sounding like it had been dragged through gravel. He reached out, his hand trembling slightly as he cupped your jaw, his thumb tracing the curve of your lower lip. His eyes were dark, burning with a new kind of intensity.
He reaches out to squeeze your jaw firmlyânot enough to hurt, but just enough to make your lips pucker and open slightly ajar.
Michael let out a soft, breathless chuckle at the sight of your lips, his fingers clutching on the soft curves of your cheeks. He was still reeling, his heart hammering a frantic rhythm against his ribs, but the sheer audacity of your spirit was the most intoxicating thing he had ever experienced.
As he leaned in to taste the remnants of himself on your lips, his movements were slow, deliberate, and incredibly sensual. He traced the line of your chin, the edge of your teeth, and finally your lips, his tongue sweeping over you as he tasted his essence. Feeling a primal sort of hunger as he tasted himself on your skin.
When he finally pulled back, he saw the way your eyes were clouded with a beautiful, hazy dazeâthe look of a woman who had been thoroughly, wonderfully undone.
Then you spoke. "Can I ride you, professor?"
Michael froze for a fraction of a second, his dark eyes widening slightly before they darkened into something much more intense, much more predatory.
He didn't answer with words immediately. Instead, he reached down, his hands sliding firmly under your thighs, and with a single, powerful movement, he lifted you and swung your legs over his hips. He settled you directly on top of him, the friction of your heat meeting his arousal making him hiss through his teeth.
He gripped your waist, his fingers digging in just enough to let you know he was holding on, his gaze locked onto yours with an unwavering, authoritative heat.
"You're so hungry for me," he murmured, his eyes searching yours, demanding you meet his intensity. "Want to ride the man you loathed, huh?"
He gave your hips a firm, guiding nudge, a silent command to begin, his eyes never leaving yours as he waited to see just how much more of your composure you were willing to lose.
You bit your lower lip as you sank down, your hands coming up to clutch his shoulders, The girth of his length stretching you deliciouslyâthe pain becoming something youâre seeking.
Michaelâs breath hitched, a sharp, jagged sound that caught in the back of his throat as he felt you begin to descend. He watched you with an intensity that was almost overwhelming, his eyes tracking every micro expression on your face, every flicker of sensation that crossed your features.
As you sank down, he felt the incredible, tight friction of you stretching to accommodate him. He could feel the way your internal muscles pulsed and gripped him, a sensation so intense it made his entire body tremble.
âYâYouâre too big,â you whimpered as you stilled.
"Shhh, easy, baby... easy," he murmured, his voice a low, soothing rumble, though his own eyes were burning with a fierce, hungry light.
He didn't let you struggle, he reached up, his large, warm hands sliding from your waist to the base of your skull, his fingers digging slightly into your skin to give you something to anchor yourself to. He watched your face, his gaze incredibly observant, reading the way your brow furrowed and the way your eyes squeezed shut.
"Look at me," he commanded softly, not because he wanted to distract you, but because he wanted to be the only thing you saw in the midst of that delicious pain. "Don't close your eyes. Stay with me."
As you struggled to take the full length of him, he leaned forward, pressing his chest against yours to provide a sense of stability. He began to move his hips in a tiny, microscopic upward tilt, a subtle, rhythmic nudge meant to help you find your rhythm, to help your body learn to accept him.
"You're doing so well," he whispered, his voice thick with pride and desire. "Just breathe. Slow, deep breaths for me, sweetheart. Let it happen. Let me in."
His thumb stroked the sensitive skin just below your ear. He was being patient, being the anchor you needed, but the way his hips were twitching, the way his breath was coming in short, heavy gasps, betrayed how much he was fighting to remain composed.
"You're so tight fâ me, so perfect," he groaned, his head falling back for a second as the sensation of you enveloping him reached a fever pitch. "Take it all. Take all of me. You were made for me."
He waited, his eyes locked onto yours, watching with a predator's patience.
The moment you finally bottomed out, sinking all the way down until there was no space left between your bodies, Michael let out a sound that was pure, unadulterated animalism. It was a low, guttural roar of triumph and sheer, overwhelming sensation.
You let out a loud, uninhibited groan, the sound of your pleasure electrifying the very air in the room. He felt the exact moment your clitoris made contact with the soft, warm thatch of hair at the base of his pelvis, the friction of the movement sending a jolt of lightning straight to his core.
"Yes," he gasped. His hands, which had been steadying you on your nape, slid down, his fingers digging into the flesh of your hips with a possessive, bruising intensity. He needed to hold you thereâhe needed to feel the weight of you, the heat of you, the way you were perfectly, impossibly molded to him.
"That's it, baby...just like that," he groaned, his voice a wrecked, velvet rasp.
He began to move. He took control of the tempo, his hips rising to meet yours in a slow, grinding rhythm. He wasn't just thrusting, he was rotating his pelvis, a calculated, torturous movement designed to ensure that every single time you moved, you were being rubbed against that sensitive spot.
He watched your face with a beautiful focus. He saw the way your head tossed back, the way your lips were parted in a constant, breathless gasp, and the way your eyes were rolled back in pure, unadulterated ecstasy.
"Look at you," he whispered, his voice trembling with the effort of his own restraint. "Look at how you take me. So beautiful...so greedy for it."
He leaned up, his mouth finding yours in a kiss that was frantic and hungry, tasting the salt of your skin and the sweetness of your moans. He was driving you toward the edge, his movements becoming more deliberate, more powerful, as he felt your internal muscles beginning to quiver and tighten around him once more.
"Don't hold back," he commanded, his hips hitting yours with a firm, rhythmic thud that echoed the pounding of your hearts.
You looked down at him, your mouth dropping open in short ragged gasps as your hips struggled to grind down at him.
Michael was in a trance, a state of pure, sensory overload where the only thing that existed was the friction of your body against his and the rhythmic, grinding heat of your hips. He was watching you with a gaze so intense it felt like he was trying to memorize the very soul of you, his breathing coming in heavy, jagged lunges that mirrored your own.
Your eyes travel on his face, taking in his damp eyebrows, his wide eyes, and his swollen, pink lips. You canât help but reach down, your finger breaking the trance of his gaze to slide into his mouth, he didn't flinch. Instead, his eyes widened a fraction more, a flash of dark, delighted surprise crossing his features.
He let out a muffled, vibrating hum against your finger, the sound resonating deep in his chest. He didn't try to pull away, he leaned into the sensation, his lips parting wider to accommodate you. His tongue instinctively swirled around your fingertip, tasting the salt of your skin and the lingering heat of your touch. He provided a suction around your fingertips, the sound echoing a loud squelch.
He looked up at you through his lashes, his expression a heady mix of submission and command. He was letting you play with him, letting you assert this small, beautiful dominance, but the way his hands tightened on your hips told a different story.
"Is this how contemporary girls fuck?" he asks, the words vibrating against your skin as he pulls back just enough to speak, his voice a wrecked, velvet rasp. His lips were indeed swollen, a deep, bruised pink, and they looked incredibly inviting.
He suddenly gripped your wrist, his fingers firm but gentle, and slowly, deliberately, guided your finger out of his mouth. He didn't let go of your hand, instead, he licked up your palm, his eyes never leaving yours.
"You want to play, baby?" he whispered, a dangerous, beautiful glint returning to his eyes. "You want to see how much you can get away with?"
In one fluid, powerful motion, he gripped your waist and surged upward, maneuvering both of you so he is now on top of youâhis hips meeting yours with a sudden, forceful thrust that sent a shockwave of sensation through both of you. He caught your mouth in a bruising, hungry kiss, his tongue demanding entry as he increased the tempo of his grinding.
"Fuck," he growled against your lips, his movements becoming more frantic, more primal. "You're mine. Every inch of you is mine."
You twist and thrash under him, the sensation of his dick hammering inside you becoming too much.
âKiss me,â you plead, desperate for an anchor.
The sound of your plea, so soft amidst the heavy, rhythmic sound of your bodies colliding, shattered whatever remaining composure Michael had left. He saw the tears shimmering in your eyes, the way they caught the dim light, and the sheer, desperate hunger in your gaze. It wasn't just about the physical sensation anymoreâit was about the connection, the soul deep need to be consumed by him.
"Anything," he rasped, his voice breaking. "Anything you want, baby."
He devoured you. He surged downward, his hands sliding from your hips to cup your face, his fingers tangling in your hair to tilt your head back perfectly. His mouth crashed against yours with a ferocity that was almost overwhelming, a desperate, starving collision of lips and tongues. It was a kiss that tasted of sweat, salt, and an almost painful level of devotion.
As he kissed you, he didn't slow down. If anything, the plea seemed to possess him. He drove into you with a renewed, frantic energy, his hips hammering against yours in a relentless, driving rhythm. He wanted to drown out the world, to drown out the very concept of thought, leaving nothing behind but the sensation of being one single, pulsing entity.
He felt the tension in your body reaching a breaking point, the way your fingers dug into his shoulders, the way your breath hitched in a way that signaled the end was near. He could feel the tremors starting in your thighs, the way your internal muscles were beginning to spasm around him in a frantic, rhythmic dance.
"That's it...that's it," he urged, his voice a low, vibrating command. He increased the pace, his movements becoming shorter, harder, more urgent. "Don't hold back. Give it all to me. Give me everything!"
He was right there with you, teetering on the edge of the same precipice, his own climax building like a tidal wave, ready to crash over both of you and sweep everything else away.
He reached down, swiping his thumb rapidly on your clitorisâhungry for your release.
Michael saw the exact moment the world broke for you.
As his thumb made that final, violent, and perfectly placed stroke against your clitoris, he felt the shift in your body. He felt your entire frame go rigid, your muscles coiling like a spring before snapping into a state of pure, electric tension. When your thighs locked around his waist, clamping him tight against your heat, it was as if you were trying to fuse your soul to his.
The sound you made that high, broken cry as your neck surged upward and your eyes rolled back was the most beautiful thing he had ever heard. It was the sound of total surrender.
"There she is!" he moaned, the sound torn from the depths of his lungs.
The sheer intensity of your climax, the way your internal walls began to spasm in a frantic, rhythmic milking of him, was the final trigger. Michaelâs own control, which he had fought so hard to maintain, disintegrated completely.
He let out a choked, guttural groan, his head snapping into the mattress beside your head as his body shook violently. He thrust one last time, burying himself as deep as humanly possible inside you, his entire being focused on the sensation of your pulsing heat. He came with a force that felt like it was tearing the soul right out of his chest, his hips shuddering in a series of powerful, unrelenting pulses that seemed to go on forever.
For a long, long time, the only sound in the room was the frantic, ragged symphony of your breathing and the heavy, rhythmic thud of two hearts trying to find their way back to a normal tempo.
Slowly, the tremors began to fade. Michael didn't pull away. He stayed buried deep inside you, his body heavy and warm, his forehead resting against yours as he fought to catch his breath. His skin was slick with sweat, and his chest was heaving against yours in a desperate, synchronized rhythm.
He eventually pulled back just enough to look at you. His eyes were dark and heavy lidded. He reached up, his trembling fingers gently brushing the damp hair away from your face, his touch incredibly light, as if he were afraid you might shatter if he pressed too hard.
"Baby..." he whispered, his voice a broken, beautiful wreck of a sound. He leaned in, pressing a soft, lingering kiss to the corner of your mouth, then to your temple.
He let out a long, shaky exhale, a small, exhausted, but deeply satisfied smile tugging at his lips. He embraced you, tucking your head into the crook of his neck, his arms wrapping around you with a protective, possessive strength.
"So about that Marxist seminarâŚâ he broke the silence with a lopsided grin.
âYou fucker,â you laughed out as you pinched his cheek.
an: what do you guys think? my head hurt writing this omg i'm not used to writing so muchhh... divider credits to @pixopix
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
â Live Streamingâ Interactive Chatâ Private Showsâ HD Qualityâ Free Actions
Free to watch ⢠No registration required ⢠HD streaming
Lisa is the only woman in Michael's life y'all consistently give grace to, and it's pretty obvious why: she's white, and a lot of y'all live through her because of her marriage to him. đ
Y'all will criticize D*ana (rightfully so), Stephanie (rightfully so), and pretty much everyone else who was in his life for 50 days and 50 nights. But the second someone brings up the fact that Lisa was in the tabloids calling him weird, adding fuel to the nasty accusations against him, or that the REAL obvious reason she didn't want kids with him was because he was Black, suddenly everyone starts screaming "parasocial."
Don't even get me started on how y'all act like Lisa was the only woman in his life up until his death and that every time he spoke about a woman it had to be about her.
Michael made it pretty clear that he was involved with multiple women throughout his career, but he respected their decisions to stay out of the public eye.
⚠࣪ Ë đ°đźđťđđŽđśđťđ: smut , fingering , smut with plot , soft (subby) dom!mike , secretly engaged , unprotected (don't ever.) Michael basically makes you pregnant
⚠࣪ Ë đđľđ˛đşđ˛đ: heavy angsty themes, unplanned pregnancy , cameo of j*e Jackson , forbidden love , fem!reader. secret engaged. both scared for their life's.
૮â ´ ęł `âá ⚠࣪ Ë đđđ': first ever long fic damnnnn to my long fic writers THIS IS THE WORST PAIN. so please LET ME KNOW (I'm begging yall.) if this was good! feedback & comments & reblogs IS ALWAYS appreciated. don't be scared to comment <33 ily.
đ´đđđđđđâđ hand slid up to cup you jaw, thumb brushing softly over your cheek as he pulled you closer.
His lips met yours again, deeper this time, tongue teasing yours as he kissed like heâd been dreaming of this for years. You gasped softly into the kiss and your tug on his soft hair.
Eyes wide, full of longing and need, you whispered, "I need you, mike..." The words made him pause just long enough to glance down at you, chest heaving, a mixture of disbelief and desire in his eyes.
Your big eyes staring up at him, lips already swollen from his kisses, seemed to pull him in further.
He kissed you again, slower, savoring you, before his lips trailed to the side of your neck, his hand still gently cradling your jaw, teasing just enough to make you tremble.
Heat pooled low in your belly, and though nothing else had happened yet, every touch and kiss was enough to make it feel like the world had narrowed down to just the two of you.
He pulled back just slightly, his forehead resting against yours, eyes dark. His voice dropped low, rough with desire. "C-can I touch you?"
you swallowed hard and whispered, breathless, "Please..angel please..." His hand slid further under your shirt, fingers brushing over the soft curve of your breast through your bra. A soft gasp escaped your lips, and he immediately kissed you again.
slower and deeper this time. His mouth is warm and sure, hands trailing along your waist, slipping beneath your sleep dress to touch your bare skin.
His lips move to your neck, dragging along the sensitive skin just below your jaw. "you smell so heavenly...baby," he murmurs, voice sweet and innocent.
Your fingers dig into his shoulders. And when he slips a hand beneath your sleep dress, eyes locked on yours, his sweet voice drops to a whisper that sends shivers straight to your core,
"Let me make you feel good, yeah? but y' gotta be real quiet f'me okay?" His fingers slip, sliding over your panties and the moment he feels the dampness there, he lets out a low groan.
"F-Fuck, lovely." he murmurs, pressing his forehead against yours for a beat. "already wet f'me?"
You nod shakily, unable to speak, hips twitching as he rubs slow, deliberate circles over your clothed slit. The pressure of his fingers through the thin fabric has you gasping, legs parting on instinct.
then he presses a little harder, and your breath hitches, your body arching into his hand with a quiet, needy whimper. Michael smiles against your neck, voice low and sweet. "Sound so sweet fâme, baby."
You shiver as his hands slide up your legs, thumbs brushing gently along your inner thighs. Then he leans in close, until his breath is hot and heavy right against your dripping cunt.
He doesnât touch you yet. Just breathes. Watches. Fingers going up and down your slick folds as you writhe under him, desperate and aching. "Look at you," he murmurs, completely entranced.
His thumb swipes gently through your wetness. "My sweet beautiful girl." You bite your lip, a whimper slipping from your throat. "Shhh baby, we don't wanna wake the others up don't we?"
then, he presses a kiss to your inner thigh, soft and lingering, before sliding his tongue slowly up your slit, groaning low against you like youâre the only thing heâs ever wanted.
The moment his tongue touches you, itâs over. He moans and whimpers low against your pussy like heâs tasting something heâs been craving for years.
He starts slow, teasing licks through your folds, lips wrapping around your clit just enough to make your whole body jolt. And then he does it again. And again. Each time a little rougher. A little wetter.
A little more desperate. "Fuuuck," he groans into you, hands gripping your thighs, keeping you open for him. "You taste so good, so good baby."
You gasp, fingers tangling in his hair, hips lifting off the bed as he sucks your clit into his mouth. Itâs messy, and dirty, the sounds of him licking you echoing through the room, wet and filthy and perfect.
Then suddenly, heâs slipping two fingers back inside you pushing in deep, curling them up in just the right way, and your moan breaks into a whimper. "NghâMichaelâ!" he groans again, like your voice alone is enough to make him lose it. Then he adds a third finger.
Your back arches, legs trembling as he fucks them into your soaked cunt fast and deep, his palm smacking softly against your skin with every thrust. His mouth never leaves your clit tongue flicking, sucking, devouring like itâs the only thing that matters.
"Let go, my sweet girl," he mumbles against you. "Wanna feel you." Youâre already so close.
you canât think, canât breathe, canât stop yourself from grinding against his face like your bodyâs got a mind of its own. The pressure snaps.
you cry out, thighs clenching around his head as your orgasm crashes into you. Your fingers tug at his hair, your hips jerk, your moans breaking into soft, high pitched whines as you fall apart in his mouth. But Michael doesnât stop.
He keeps licking. Keeps fucking his fingers into you like he wants to memorize the way you cum.
And when you finally start to go still, trembling and breathless beneath him, he pulls back just enough to kiss your inner thigh, lips swollen, chin glistening with your slick.
He crawls back up your body, kissing a trail from your trembling thighs to your stomach, over your chest, leaving warm, messy kisses across your skin before finally reaching your mouth.
He kisses you hard. Hungry, deep, desperate, his lips still slick from tasting you, his tongue dragging over yours like he needs more of you in every way.
You can feel how hard he is now, pressed between your thighs. Itâs driving you crazy every movement, every breath just making it worse. Still kissing you, he breaks just long enough to whisper, breathless, "n-need to be inside you, baby. Canât wait no more." You nod, dazed, still catching your breath.
michael shifts back, and in one smooth motion, he pushes his shorts and boxers down, finally freeing his cock.
You canât help the soft gasp that leaves your lips, and Michael smirks through heavy breaths. He leans down again to kiss you, while his hand slides up your thigh.
Then suddenly, he grabs one of your legs, lifting it over his shoulder. His other hand cups your breast, fingers squeezing, thumb brushing softly over your nipple as he lines himself up.
"Look at me..please baby." he murmurs, voice low and thick with heat. You do. And then he slides in.
Slow at first, inch by inch, until heâs buried deep inside you, your walls fluttering around him. You moan his name, back arching off the bed.
Michaelâs jaw clenches, his hand tightening on your thigh. "F-Fuck, lovelyâŚ"
he groans, eyes fluttering shut for a second. "You feelâso goodâfuck."
His hips start to move, deep, rolling thrusts that drag every inch of him along your soaked walls. He keeps your leg hooked over his shoulder, the angle letting him hit every sweet spot, his other hand still cupping your breast like he canât get enough.
"So perfectâŚso tight for meâfuck!" he pants, voice all praise and heat. You moan louder, nails digging into his arms as he starts to pick up the pace,
hips slapping against yours, breath hot and ragged, all while he keeps watching your face like itâs the most beautiful thing heâs ever seen. Michael's rhythm starts to falter, his hips snapping faster, rougher, his breathing growing messier with each thrust.
His brows are furrowed and lips parted.
"Oh my goodnessâshit baby," he moans, head dropping forward.
"Y-you feel so f-fucking good, babyâs-shit, youâre so tightâoh fuckkâ" The way he says it, so breathless, whimpering, makes your whole body react.
Your walls clench down around him instinctively, squeezing him hard, and it pulls another choked moan straight from his throat. His voice breaks again.
"Ohhh f-fuckâjust like thatâmy s-sweet g-girl.. shitâ" He sounds so good. Ruined. Wrecked.
Like heâs completely unraveling inside you. Youâre a moaning mess beneath him, gasping for air, thighs trembling as he pounds into you deep and fast, hitting that perfect spot with every stroke.
Then he brings his hand down, finding your clit like he knows exactly what you need.
His fingers are messy, fast, rubbing tight circles in sync with his thrusts. You cry out, arching under him, clutching at his biceps as he holds himself over you and keeps fucking you through it.
"Yess m-mikeyâ!" you sob, voice high and desperate. He groans like itâs the hottest thing heâs ever heard.
"Thatâs it, sweet girl," he pants, kissing your jaw, your neck. "C-come onâcum for me againâplease, I need to feel itâneed to feel you fall apart on me."
Youâre so close, your legs starting to shake, your fingers gripping him like a lifeline, your moans breaking into breathless little whimpers.
And all you can hear is himâmoaning, gasping, whimpering, praising you like heâs gone completely stupid from how good you feel.
Your whole body locks up as that final wave crashes over youâtight and hot and overwhelming.
You cry out his name, legs shaking, back arching as you cum hard around him, fluttering and pulsing deep on his cock.
michael chokes on a moanâhigh, broken, wrecked. "fuuuckâso goodâso fucking good, babyâ"
He doesn't pull out in time, gritting his teeth through a loud, desperate groan as he grinds a little harder and spills in, all in your pussy, sticky and thick ropes of cum painting your skin while his hips twitch and his breath catches in short.
He collapses forward slightly, chest rising and falling, eyes still glazed with pleasure. Then his gaze drops down, seeing the mess he made of you, and he groans again, softer this time, like itâs too much to handle. "Shit,"
he breathes. "youâre so fucking perfectâŚ" He leans in and kisses you slow and warm.
his hand brushes your cheek before moving to the nightstand, grabbing some tissue from a pack you kept there. "I got you." he murmurs.
you hum softly as he wipes you cleanâgentle, patient, still pressing soft kisses to your collarbone, your shoulder, anywhere his mouth can reach.
And when heâs done, he tosses the tissues aside and crawls back into bed, settling in beside you. He wraps his arms around you from behind, pulling you into his chest like he has to keep you close.
You feel his breath in your hair, slow and steady now. His hands finds your waist, his thumb stroking lazily over your skin.
Then he whispers, barely audible in the dark,
"Iâm sorry..i'll clean you up better tomorrow yeah? Joseph and the rest are here..so there's not much I can do baby..."
You kiss him back sleepy. "It's okay angelface..you made me feel really..really good."
the room was dark and quiet.
Michael was already asleep beside you, one arm lazily draped across your waist, his breathing slow and steady.
for a moment, you let yourself pretend, pretend you weren't hiding, pretend there wasn't a ring tucked away where nobody could find it, pretend everything was okay.
Then your stomach hurt. You immediately sat up. a sharp wave of nausea hitting you out of nowhere.
Your hand flew to your mouth. "Oh goodness." The movement woke Michael instantly.
He was always like that. Light sleeper. The second you moved, he was awake. "lovely?" His voice was rough from sleep.
You pushed yourself off the bed. "Bathroom." He still doesn't understand what's going on. "Y'okay?"
No.
You weren't. You practically stumbled into the bathroom, shutting the door behind you. the nausea passed after a few minutes, but the panic did stay... because this wasn't the first time.
Suddenly all you could hear was your own heartbeat, Michael's face, The secret engagement ring and...Joe. Joe. Joe.
you leaned against the sink, trying to breathe, trying not to think. Because if you thought about it too hard...you'd start crying.
a soft knock.
"pretty baby?"
Michael. You closed your eyes. "I'm okay angel."
lie.
Because Michael knew you.The door opened a crack.Then he stepped inside. Concern written all over his face. "What happened?"
"N-Nothing baby..don't worry." Immediately â"Nah." His hand found yours. Cold fingers wrapping around cold fingers.
"Baby, What happened?" And that was all it took. Your eyes filled immediately. Michael's expression changed. "n-no." His voice dropped.
"What is it my baby? please..talk t'me baby...did I hurt you while we were makin' love?"
You couldn't even look at him, saying it out loud would make it real. "I think..." Your voice cracked. And suddenly you were crying. "I think I might be pregnant.." It was Completely silence.
Michael froze. For like one horrible second. Then again. You couldn't read his face. Then your chest hurt. "Mike...say something." His eyes finally lifted.
And fuck. He looked terrified. Just as terrified as you felt, i mean hello?....Secretly engaged. Living under the shadow of everybody else's opinions.
And now maybeâMaybe a baby.
A shaky breath left him.You watched him process it, the panic, fear and reality.
Then his hand squeezed yours tighter. not letting go. "Okay beautiful." You stared. "What?"
His voice wasn't steady...Not at all. But he kept talking anyway. "Okay."
"Michaelâ"
"W-we don't even know yet." His eyes were shiny now. "You hear me lovely?" You nodded.
"We don't know." Another squeeze. "But if y' are..." His voice cracked.
And for the first time all night he looked every bit as young as he actually was. Just a scared young adult.
"If y' are baby...wow." He swallowed hard. "We'll figure it out. 'kay?" Fresh tears rolled down your cheeks.
Because that wasn't the problem, the baby wasn't even the problem. The problem was everything around it.
Joe.
all the pressure,The expectations, The way people already looked at you. Like you didn't belong. Like you were getting in the way.
Michael knew exactly what you were thinking.
Because he looked away. Jaw tightening.
"You talked to my Joseph again, didn't y'?" The question wasn't really a question.
You just stayed silent, and that was enough. Michael closed his eyes. Immediately understanding and angry. not at you, Michael was never mad at you.
At him. "What'd he say?" You shook your head. "Forget it."
"Beloved, talk t'me, What did that bastard say?" The hurt in your expression answered before you could.
And suddenly Michael looked sick. Because he already knew. He knew exactly what kind of things Joe said.
"He..thinks I ruined you.." The words came out before you could stop them. Michael's face darkened instantly. "He said that?" You looked down.
"He thinks I'm a problem." Michael couldn't believe it. "Baby, fuck... y'know you ain't the problem right?" The response came quickly.
"That fucking bustard, how dare he...fuck. i'm so mad.."
"M-michael, it's okay..you know how Joe is."
"I donât care, he can not talk to my woman like that." His voice shook.
"You are not my problem." Tears slipped down your face. And that made him look even more upset, he hated when you cried.
Especially over things other people put in your head. Michael stepped closer. Both hands finding your face. Making you look at him.
"My Pretty baby, don't cry..listen to me okay?"
You could hear the emotion in his voice now. "I chose y'." Your breath caught. "I chose y'." He said it again.
like, he needed you to understand. he needed himself to understand. "They didn't choose y'...i did."
The bathroom felt too small for all the emotions trapped inside it.
Everything all tangled together. Michael looked down at your hand. At the hidden ring. Then back at you. You cried so hard.
The second your voice cracked in that bathroomâtoo loud, you already knew what was coming.
You just didnât want to believe it. Michael was still in front of you, hands on your face, breathing uneven, trying to keep you steady like he always did when everything was falling apart.
But thenâFootsteps. Down the hallway.
Both of you froze. Michael didnât even have to look.His jaw tightened instantly. "No." You barely breathed it.
"MichaelâŚ" The knock came anyway. not soft also asking...a warning. Then the door opened.
Joe. He didnât even bother hiding the fact that he was already angry. His eyes moved first to you. Then to Michael. Then to the bathroom.
"Why the hell is there yelling in my house at this hour?"
Michael stepped slightly in front of you without even thinking. Protective. "Go back to your room."
Joeâs eyes narrowed. "I asked a question."
Michael didnât move. "Leave." That one word changed the air. Joe walked in anyway. Joe Jackson didnât ask permission in his own house.
His gaze landed on you again. Longer this time.
"Still here," he muttered. like you were something that had overstayed its welcome.
Your stomach dropped. Michael felt it.You could tell by the way his hand clenched slightly at his side.
"You donât talk about her like that." Joe let out a short laugh. "Oh, I donât?" A step closer.
"Then what the hell do you call it, Michael? Sneaking her into my house like this? Acting like I donât see what sheâs doing to you?" Michaelâs breathing changed.
"Sheâs my fiancĂŠe." The word hit the room like a gunshot. Joeâs expression didnât change at first. Then it hardened. "Your what?" Michael didnât look away.
"FiancĂŠe." You felt your blood run cold.
Because that wasnât supposed to be said..not like this, not here.
Š KAIOMII. âââ â¤ď¸ all rights reserved. all works are a work of fiction. do not copy.
ă ăďš â (âżËÍáľËÍ) â ââ for public consumption.
ăăâ â ⥠â ďšâas told through bad to dangerous eras đš
ăăâ â ⥠â ďšâsummary : what do you do when the man you built your entire life around disappears without so much as a goodbye for another woman? do you love him enough to stay? or do you respect yourself?
ăăâ â ⥠â ďšâbyi : power imbalance (mentor and apprentice), age gap (reader is 20 / michael is 29), slow burn, mutual pining, celebrity romance (reader is a popstar), hurt/no comfort, cheating, marriage, divorce, addiction & substance abuse, rehab, depression, michael is in a lot of pain from his accident (reader helps him wash his hair at some point), anxiety, panic attacks, codependency, emotional neglect, themes of loss, abandonment, media harassment, public scrutiny, character study, âright person wrong time.â extremely heavy angst, smut, intercourse, creampie, pregnancy. third person pov. use of petnames. no y/n, reader is (name).
ăăâ â ⥠â ďšâdisclaimer : this work contains depictions of addiction, substance abuse, deteriorating mental health and discussions the 1993 allegations (fictionalized within an alternate universe narrative). this piece is not an accurate depiction of any real-life individuals. 28k word count.
â â â 㠤㠤â㠤㠤Feburary, 1987.
â â â â°ă ¤ Westlake Recording Studios - Los Angeles, California.
The studio had long since settled into the comfortable quiet that often accompanied afternoons spent in Michaelâs company. It wasnât ever completely silent because there was always music somewhere at Westlake, but he did like to keep it dark in the room mostly. A distant melody leaking beneath a door, muffled sound of a playback from another room, occasional burst of laughter from a hallway before fading away. Yet neither seemed particularly aware of any of it as hours had a tendency to disappear whenever they occupied the same space, each of them retreated into their respective work while somehow remaining deeply attuned to the otherâs presence.
There was just something about the space they shared that neither of them ever learned how to explain. It was unlike the awkward silence that settled between strangers with nothing left to say, or lovers too consumed by one another to speak. This felt beyond either of those things because somewhere beneath language itself, beneath the music, even the friendship, they had stumbled into a frequency only the two of them seemed capable of hearing. They rarely interrupted one another, but every so often one of them would glance across the room to simply bear witness to the otherâs existence. It felt spiritual.. it felt strangely.. devotional. As though the simple act of creating in each otherâs presence had become its own form of intimacy. They each protected the otherâs solitude with the same care another person might protect a confession. There was an unspoken understanding that whatever was happening inside the otherâs mind, deserved to arrive in this world undisturbed.
The thing was, truly knowing another person is a remarkably rare experience. Most relationships are built upon performance initially, a person will unconsciously arrange themselves into someone easier to understand, to admire and love. But there are extraordinarily rare occasions people who seem to step past all of that. People who see you and understand you before you have a chance to disguise it. And there are very few things in life more sacred than finding another soul who your own can finally share company with.
Michael and (Name) were just that.
She sat on the floor between two couches in the corner, surrounded by the clutter of an artistâs mind. Open notebooks, loose sheets of paper and pens scattered across the flooring. One notebook housed lyrics and the other contained.. literally everything else from fleeting observations, fragments of conversations and questions she found herself unable to stop thinking about. The thoughts that were too insignificant to piece together in the moment but had too much potential to ignore. Every so often she would pause, chewing thoughtfully on the end of her pen as she stared down at a page, scribbling another line with furrowed brows. Across the room Michael worked through notes of his own, occasionally adjusting something on the mixing console or replaying a section of music.
Neither of them spoke or even seemed inclined to.
This could go on for hours upon hours and it was maybe the most unusual aspect of their friendship:
How easy it was.
Because most people approached Michael Jackson with some level of a mental obstacle he couldnât look past to see them, even if it wasnât conscious. Some people became nervous, others became overeager.. but many spent entire conversations attempting to impress him.
But somehow she had skipped every single stage of this discomfort and awkwardness entirely.
Their first meeting months earlier had been brief, a polite little exchange at a charity event attended by dozens of entertainers and industry figures. Neither had anticipated seeing the other again, and yet something about that initial conversation had really stuck. A second meeting followed. Then another. Phone calls became commonplace. Invitations to studio sessions no longer required formal asking. Somewhere along the way, what should have remained a casual acquaintance turned into one of the closest friendships either possessed.
Michael often attributed it to recognition, she felt less like someone new and more like someone heâd forgotten he already knew. He had met plenty of people in his life, but very few made him feel this way in particular and it was intriguingâintoxicating, even.
He couldnât shake the feeling that heâd seen that kind of ambition before. The way she carried her lyric books almost everywhere she went. The way she dissected her own work with such a relentless scrutiny. The frustration that overtook her whenever an idea failed to match the version she had envisioned in her head. He recognized it because he had spent his entire life battling the same instincts. While others saw a young entertainer on the verge of stardom, Michael saw pieces of himself reflected back at him with this startling clarity. The perfectionism. The sensitivity.
The inability to leave âgood enoughâ alone.
For (Name), the friendship had begun from an entirely different place. Admiration, certainly. How could it not? Michael Jackson had occupied such a permanent space within popular culture that separating the man from the legend often felt impossible. He felt like a deity. But what surprised her most was how quickly the legend disappeared once they were alone. The Michael she encountered in studios, hallways, and late night phone conversations bore little resemblance to the larger than life figure the public imagined. He was thoughtful. Curious. Shy. Nosey. And far funnier than anyone ever gave him credit for. He asked questions and genuinely listened to the answers. He remembered details from conversations months earlier. More importantly, he understood the strange loneliness that came with building a career at a young age in an industry that did more harm than good. Few people in the world could comprehend that reality and fewer still had survived it unscathed.
Which was probably why he felt so protective of her. It wasnât that he didnât think she was incapable of protecting herself, but.. he knew exactly how cruel the industry could be. The media, too. At twenty, she was still vulnerable in ways she didnât even recognize yet, still young enough to believe talent and hard work would shield her from the uglier parts of success. Michael remembered being twenty himself. Bright eyed, eager and convinced that if he gave enough of himself, people would give something back. He wished someone with good intentions had been there to guide him through it all, someone who wanted nothing from him except to see him make it through in one piece.
Granted, their youth had looked nothing alike. Michael had never really been afforded the luxury of a childhood. By the time he was her age, heâd already spent years belonging to the public in one way or another. She meanwhile, had stories. Endless stories. Sleepovers and school dances and family vacations and embarrassing teenage crushes. Entire chapters of ordinary life that Michael found himself fascinated by.
That more than anything, surprised him. He wasnât a naturally curious man when it came to other people in general. Most conversations with industry stars and such felt like a chore.. But he could sit and listen to her talk for hours, chin propped in his hand, completely engrossed as she recounted some insignificant memory from when she was twelve. To anyone else, the stories would have sounded so pointless and boring. But to Michael, they were so captivating. Hearing someone describe a childhood that had actually belonged to them felt almost miraculous. He never seemed to tire of it, always asking another question, always wanting another detail, as though he could piece together an entire world he had never gotten the chance to know himself.
Heâd always be a dreamer, dreaming his life away.
The longer (Name) stared at the notebook in her lap, the more hopeless the page had become. What had started a few hours ago as a verse she was genuinely excited about had since become a shit show of crossed out lyrics, scribbled replacements, and arrows leading to ideas she wasnât even sure she liked anymore. Entire sections had been rewritten only to end up exactly as theyâd been before. Others had been abandoned halfway through, casualties of a train of thought sheâd lost somewhere along the way.
The frustrating part was that the song wasnât bad.
If it had been bad, she couldâve walked away from it. Started over. Scrapped the whole thing without a second thought. But, unfortunately there was potential in it. Every time she read the verse back, she could feel it. The song was close to becoming what she wanted it to be, close enough to keep her chasing it but not close enough to cooperate with what she feels on the inside. Every attempt to improve a line only seemed to draw her attention to another one that suddenly wasnât working. A word would feel wrong. Then the rhythm. Then an entire section sheâd liked five minutes earlier.
Eventually, she stopped making changes altogether and she just sat there rereading the same few lines, hoping that if she stared at them long enough, the answer would appear on its own. It never did.
Without thinking, her fingers drifted toward the rubber band looped around her wrist. The sharp sting against her skin followed a second later. It was a habit sheâd picked up years ago and never quite managed to abandon, a small physical interruption to break the endless cycle of thoughts whenever she became trapped inside her own head. Usually she barely noticed herself doing it. Another minute passed. She stared at the page. Read the same line again. Hated it for an entirely new reason.
The rubber band snapped once more, harder this time.
Across the room, Michaelâs attention slowly drifted away from the notes spread across the mixing console. They had spent enough afternoons together by now for him to recognize the various stages of her creative frustration. There was the concentration that came with the beginning of an idea. The excited rush that followed whenever she felt something falling into place. Then came this stage. The stage where progress slowed to a crawl and every sentence had her itchy and uncomfortable to be in her own skin. He watched her stare down at the notebook, reading the same section repeatedly and the rubber band snapped against her wrist again. Michael found himself smiling despite himself. Some things about artists appeared to be universal.
âShould we take a break?â
Her head lifted immediately, brows furrowed. âWhy?â The response came far too quickly.
The moment the word left her mouth, embarrassment followed close behind. Because what she heard in his question wasnât an invitationâit was recognition that she was struggling. She was suddenly hyper aware that he saw how sheâd spent the better part of an hour trapped on the same verse and hadnât written anything in quite some time. The realization that he maybe noticed everything bothering her made heat creep into her face almost immediately. Creative frustration was difficult enough in private but being perceived in it felt infinitely worse.
For a brief moment, Michael simply looked at her. Then understanding settled across his features. He knew exactly where her mind had gone. Knew she thought heâd been commenting on the fact that sheâd been losing patience with herself for the last forty five minutes.
His expression softened like she was being silly. âFor lunch,â He clarified.
The relief came so quickly. âOh.â
A smile tugged at the corner of Michaelâs mouth. âUnless your plan was to be like Louie and eat your notebook..â
A small laugh escaped her before she could stop it and the tension that had wound itself so tightly around her shoulders throughout the afternoon loosened ever so slightly. Somehow heâd managed to offer her a way out without drawing attention to the song or pointed out her frustration. Michael didnât like offering advice when she didnât ask for it because he never cared for it himself. Instead, heâd simply given her an excuse to step away from the problem for a little while.
It was one of the things she appreciated most about him, though she rarely said so aloud. Michael understood creative obsession because he lived with it himself. He knew the difference between helping and making someone feel watched. Knew that sometimes.. the kindest thing you could do for another artist was pretend not to notice the battle they were fighting with their own work. As he gathered a few papers from the console and prepared to leave the studio, (Name) found herself looking down at the notebook once more. The lyrics still werenât right and they probably wouldnât be right when she returned. And yet they felt less daunting than they had a few moments earlier.
Sometimes all it took was being reminded there was a world beyond the page.
â â â 㠤㠤â 㠤㠤April, 1987.
â â â 㠤㠤㠤â°ă ¤ American Music Awards - Manhattan, New York City.
âOh my god, you were amazing!â
âDid you see the crowd out there? That pop was insane!â
âYou did the damn thing, kiddo. Congratulations.â
The aftermath of her performance felt louder than the actual performance itself. The air backstage was bustling with movement, people calling her name from different directions and hands reaching out to touch her shoulders, squeeze her arms, telling her she had done itâshe had really done it. Someone pressed a bouquet into her hands and more people were already talking about reviews they had overheard in the hallway. There were congratulations layered over congratulations until none of them sounded real anymore, just overlapping noise dressed up as celebration. (Name) stood in the middle of it all with the bouquet held tightly against her chest, nodding at the right moments, smiling when it was expected, saying thank you in a voice that felt detached from her own body.
Sheâs disassociating.
All she could think about was the note.
The one she had nearly missed.
Itâs ridiculous, really. It wasnât noticeable for anyone to catch or enough to interrupt the direction of the set, but she knew it happened. It wasnât even her fault, it was due to technical slip making her slightly off beat before the problem fixed itself. She had handled it so well that no one even suspected anything, only a note alteration but that was very common during live performances. But she wanted perfection.
(Name) could feel it still sitting wrong in her throat, the memory of it stood out like a thorn more than anything else from the entire night. It replayed behind everything people were saying to her, the praise going in one ear and out the other. She nodded again on cue adjusting her grip on the flowers and tried to keep her face fixed into something that resembled gratitude instead of frustration.
She only noticed Michael when he appeared at the edge of the crowd by the doorway. Unlike everyone else, he didnât immediately make his way over. He lingered near the back instead, allowing managers, producers, executives, and well wishers to reach her first. It was a habit sheâd observed countless times before. Michael understood better than most how quickly a room could change around his presence. One appearance was often enough to redirect an entire conversation. Two steps into a crowd and suddenly every eye belonged to him whether he wanted them or not. Fame had taught him many things over the years. One of them was when to take up space. Another was when to surrender it.
Tonight wasnât about him, nor did he want it to be. So he remained where he was but not out of indifference, quite the opposite. It was her night. Her performance. Her achievement. The last thing he wanted was for the attention she had earned to quietly shift elsewhere. Michael had spent enough of his life accidentally becoming the center of things to recognize when someone else deserved the spotlight. He knew what it had taken for her to get here. The years of work hidden beneath a handful of minutes onstage. The rehearsals nobody saw. The disappointments. The self doubt. The relentless pursuit of something just out of reach.
From a distance, he looked almost detached from the celebration, standing just beyond its center with his hands hidden in his pockets and sunglasses on while the crowd continued to orbit around her. Yet his attention never wandered very far. Every so often his gaze found her through the sea of people gathered around her, watching with the satisfaction of someone who had believed in her long before the rest of the room had caught up.
There was pride in his expression, yeah. But it wasnât quite the same pride everyone else seemed intent on expressing. Theirs was loud and straight to the point, entirely built upon the performance they had witnessed.
Michaelâs was quieter and more attentive. And perhaps because he knew her so well by now, there was something else beneath it. He knew.
While everyone else saw success, he found himself watching for her reaction to it. The smile that never quite reached her eyes. Watching the way her grip tightened around the bouquet each time another person congratulated her. Watching her nod at conversations she didnât seem entirely present for.
And unfortunately, he knew exactly what this was.
When her eyes finally met his shades, something in her shoulders tightened without permission. She could feel his stare.
Of course he would have noticed.
Of course he would know.
(Name) looked away first, because looking at him felt like she was acknowledging something she didnât want to yet. A producer pulled her into another conversation, someone else asked about upcoming plans and she answered on autopilot, the words coming out in trained fragments while her attention kept slipping back toward the same place in the room where he stood.
Eventually, she found herself drifting toward one of the side hallways, retreating from the crowd. The noise softened the moment she crossed the threshold, the cheers and conversations dissolving into something distant and more manageable. For the first time all evening, nobody was speaking to her. Nobody was congratulating her or asking questions. The sudden absence of attention settled around her and she let out a long overdue exhale, leaning against the wall and adjusting the bouquet in her arms before realizing sheâd been gripping the stems so tightly that a part of her palm had begun to bleed from a throne that pricked her. Slowly she loosened her hold, watching a few crushed petals spring back into place as she drew in a deeper breath than any sheâd managed all night.
âTinker.â His voice came from behind her.
She didnât turn right away. âHi, Michael..â
He stepped closer, not looking at the flowers but he looked at her face instead. âIt went well,â He said. âPlease, stop.â
âStop what?â She replied too quickly. âIt went okay.â
The silence that followed made it worse because he had seen right through her bullshit. She adjusted the bouquet again and her fingers had started picking at the ribbon
âI messed up.â She said suddenly, like stating it out loud would keep it from growing.
Michael blinked once slowly, as if processing whether she was joking or not. Then he shook his head, removing his shades. âDo you think anyone in there noticed except you? Honestly?â
âI noticed it, Michael..â She says. âI did.â
âMm.â That sound Michael liked to do. It wasnât dismissive but he wasnât really agreeing either. Just acknowledging that her mind had already made a decision and was now refusing to let it go.
She stared down the hallway instead of at him. âI shouldnât be fucking up on things.â
âLanguage..â
âIâm sorry. Iâm frustrated.â
âYouâre allowed to be human,â He said, and there was something faintly amused in it. âYâknow that right?â
âSays you.â Her mouth tightened anyway. âMichael, I rehearsed for weeks..â Her voice had changed. Slightly smaller but tightly bound in a tone that wasnât aimed at him, even if it sounded like it might be. âI rushed the transition. I came in late on the second verse and I felt it. I felt it and I still did it anyway.â
Michael watched her for a long moment without interrupting. When he spoke again his tone had shifted, less performer observing another performer. âI used to do that,â he said. âAll the time. I would finish a show and all I could think about was the one thing I didnât do perfectly. Not the rest of it. Not what people were screaming about. Just the thing I knew I couldâve done better.â
She finally looked at him then and he wasnât smiling now.
âI would go over it in my head so many times Iâd forget the rest of the performance happened at all,â He continued. âAnd nobody ever told me what Iâm about to tell you now, so Iâll say it because someone should have said it to me when I was your age.â
He paused, just long enough for her to feel it. âPeople donât come to see you be flawless,â He said quietly. âThey come because of what it feels like when youâre up there. Thereâs a difference. Youâre the only one who turns it into a test.â
Something in her expression shifted, but she didnât speak yet. Michael tilted his head slightly, studying her like he was trying to make sure the words actually landed where they needed.
âOne little thing doesnât undo the fact that you just held the entire world in your hands,â He added. âBut I can already tell youâre not going to believe that tonight.â
A faint, reluctant exhale left her.
The bouquet drooped slightly in her hands as her grip loosened again. The silence returned, but it felt different now, less like pressure and more like space she didnât know what to do with yet.
Michael didn't push further. He just stayed beside her, letting the noise of the celebration belong to another version of the night, one neither of them was currently living.
â â â 㠤㠤â㠤㠤 May, 1987.
â â â 㠤㠤㠤â°ă ¤ The (Surname) Residence - Los Angeles, California.
The phone call had long since outlived whatever purpose it may have originally possessed. Not.. that either of them could remember what that purpose had been to begin with. Hours earlier, one of them had called the other for a reason that had likely seemed important at the time. A question about a song. A conversation about an upcoming appearance. Some minor detail neither could recall now. Somewhere along the way, the original subject had disappeared entirely, replaced by the sort of aimless discussion that only seemed possible after midnight, when the rest of the world had gone quiet (Name) sat on her bed painting her toe nails, a mess of different colors of polished, acetone and cotton balls spread out on her silky comforter. Outside her bedroom window, the city stretched into darkness with a pretty skyline and the hallway beyond her bedroom remained still.
Across Los Angeles, Michael was awake too. That part hardly surprised her anymore. Artists seemed to exist on entirely different schedules than everyone else.
The conversation drifted lazily between subjects. Music. His upcoming tour. Childhood. Movies. Family. Stories neither had planned on telling when the call began. There was no urgency to any of it, or destination they appeared determined to reach, just the comfort of two people who genuinely enjoyed speaking to one another. The thing was, neither had expected this. Not the friendship and certainly not the ease of it. When they had first met nearly a year ago, both had assumed the interaction would be brief. Another industry introduction. Another polite conversation destined to disappear among countless others. Instead, somehow, they kept finding reasons to talk. Then reasons to call. Then reasons to stay on the phone long after they should have said goodnight.
Michael understood loneliness in ways most people didnât. And it wasnât because he lacked companyâquite the opposite. His entire life existed beneath constant observation. Crowds. Interviews. Audiences. Fans. Managers. Family. There were always people nearby. Yet very few of them knew him. Really knew him. And the older he became, the more difficult that distinction seemed to grow.
âI think people have a strange idea about what this is like.â His voice arrived unexpectedly through the receiver.
(Name) glanced up from her polish. âWhat?â
A brief pause followed. âEverything.â The answer sounded almost sheepish, as though he was aware of how vague it was. âThis stuff.â
She smiled despite herself. âVery specific.â
Michael laughed softly. âYou know what I mean, Dumbo.â
She did. At least enough to answer. âThe music thing?â
âThe fame thing.â
Something in his voice had changed slightly. The difference was subtle, but she had spent enough time around him to notice it. Most people spoke about fame as though it were a reward, a finish line, something achieved. Michael always sounded as though he were describing weather. Something that simply existed. Something unavoidable.
âI think people imagine itâs.. exciting all the time,â He said. âThey think youâre constantly doing something. They think youâre happy because youâre successful.â
(Name) looked down at her toes. For some reason, she found herself listening more carefully. âAre you not happy?â
The question slipped out before she could stop it and silence followed. A thoughtful silence.
Then Michael laughed quietly. âI didnât say that.â
âNo, but you didnât answer either.â That earned another laugh, slightly louder this time. For a moment she wondered whether heâd change the subject. Instead, his voice returned softer than before.
âI think sometimes people get confused.â
âAbout what?â
âBeing loved.â
The words settled heavily between themâthey sounded like something heâd spent a very long time thinking about.
âThey think being loved by millions of people means you never feel alone. But most of those people donât know you.â A brief pause followed. âThey know who they think you are.â
Something tightened unexpectedly in her chest because she understood exactly what he meant. Not entirely on his scale, but enough. Enough to know what it felt like when strangers decided things about you. Enough to know what it felt like to become a version of yourself people preferred over the real thing.
The line remained silent for several moments. Neither seemed in any hurry to fill it.
Eventually Michael spoke again. âYou know what I mean?â
His voice carried something unusual now, hope. The kind people rarely admitted to.
âYeah,â She answered quietly. âI do.â
When Michael spoke again, his voice had softened even further. âThatâs why I like talking to you, girl.â
The confession arrived casually, absentmindedly and (Name) forgot how to respond. Her eyes shot immediately toward the window looking at the city, toward anything except the warmth suddenly spreading through her chest.
âWhy?â She asked quietly.
A brief pause followed long enough for her to wonder whether he'd answer at all. âBecause you talk to me like Iâm Michael.â
His voice carried the faintest trace of amusement. The faintest trace of gratitude. âJust Michael.â
Neither of them realized it then or understood that something had shifted. A shift into something infinitely more dangerous than romance.
Trust.
â â â 㠤㠤â 㠤㠤August, 1987.
â â â 㠤㠤㠤â°ă ¤ Motown Records Summer Party - Los Angeles.
The thing that unsettled (Name) most was not that Michael was speaking to Diana Ross. It was that she seemed incapable of treating the sight with the level of indifference it deserved. Rationally, there was nothing remarkable about it. If anything, the opposite was true. So why.. why is she feeling like this? Michael and Diana occupied such a permanent fixture in one anotherâs lives that seeing them together should have registered as background noise. Expected. The sort of thing a person acknowledged before moving on, like fork found in kitchen. Yet for reasons she could not seem to control, her attention continued returning to them. Like.. often enough for her to notice and often enough for the realization to become uncomfortable.
The problem was that the feeling refused to cooperate with any explanation she attempted to give it. Jealousy implied desire, and desire implied a level of honesty with herself she had no intention of entertaining. Besides, jealousy suggested competition. A rival. An obstacle. Something to overcome. Diana Ross was none of those things. Diana belonged to an entirely different category of person. She represented history. Foundation. Permanence. The part of Michaelâs life that existed before (Name) and would almost certainly continue existing long after her.
There was something deeply humbling about the realization. Entire chapters of him remained inaccessible to her. Entire versions of him and his life she would never know. The young boy Diana had met. The young man she had enough influence on to shape at least some way in his thinking whether it be his music preferences or.. his type in women. The memories they shared had nothing to do with her at all. It shouldnât have mattered. Yet standing there, watching them laugh together across the room, she found herself confronted by an uncomfortable awareness of just how thoroughly Michael existed outside of her.
Perhaps that was the true source of her discomfort. Not the conversation itself, but what it revealed. Somewhere over the past year, Michael had ceased being a person she knew and quietly become a point of orientation. The distinction was subtle enough that she had failed to notice it occurring. Yet now, under the harsh spotlight of self awareness, evidence of it seemed to surface everywhere. He had become the person she saved stories for. The person whose opinion she sought before fully trusting her own. The person she instinctively imagined beside her during moments of success, disappointment, boredom, excitement. And not because she was in love with him. At least.. she didnât think that was the reason. The truth felt simultaneously smaller and more alarming. Michael had simply become woven into the architecture of her daily life. So gradually, so naturally, that she had mistaken his presence for part of herself.
And that was what made the feeling ugly. If this was romance, it would have been easy. Romance was flattering. Romance transformed emotional dependency into something poetic! and socially acceptable!
This felt.. less noble than that. More selfish. More childlike.
It was deeply embarrassing about realizing how accustomed she had become to occupying a certain place in another personâs world. More embarrassing still was discovering the small sense of entitlement that accompanied it. Not entitlement to Michael himself, she wasnât foolish enough to believe she possessed any claim over him. Rather, entitlement to access. To attention. To significance. The assumption that she would always occupy the same space she occupied yesterday. The assumption that their friendship existed as a fixed point rather than a living thing capable of shifting beyond her control.
The realization left her feeling strangely exposed. As though she had stumbled upon a private truth about herself she had never intended to examine. Because if Michael had become this important to her without her noticing, what else had changed without her permission? How many decisions had begun orbiting him? How many thoughts ended with his name? How much of her emotional equilibrium depended upon a friendship she had spent months insisting was perfectly normal? The questions arrived one after another, unwelcome and impossible to dismiss. By the time she finally set her drink aside and decided to leave, it had very little to do with Diana Ross. Diana merely happened to be standing in the place where the realization occurred.
The truth was that (Name) no longer wanted to remain in the room because she had become increasingly uncomfortable with the person she was discovering herself to be within it.
She offered a few quick goodbyes to people near the exit, accepted a handful of distracted farewells in return, and disappeared into the Los Angeles night feeling vaguely irritated with herself.
The feeling followed her home.
That was perhaps the most frustrating part.
Because by the time she arrived home, kicked off her shoes, and changed into something more comfortable, she had fully expected the discomfort to dissolve beneath the practical demands of ordinary life. Instead it lingered stubbornly at the edges of her thoughts, refusing to loosen its grip no matter how thoroughly she attempted to dismiss it. She washed her face. Brushed her teeth. Wandered into the kitchen for a glass of water she didnât particularly want. The entire time, some small part of her remained trapped inside that ballroom, replaying a feeling she had already decided was ridiculous.
The thing was, embarrassment has a way of prolonging emotions long after theyâre deserved.
Had she been genuinely angry, she could have justified it.
Had she been hurt, she could have examined it.
Instead she found herself confronted by something far more difficult to defend: self awareness.
Because the longer she sat with the evening, the less interested she became in Diana Ross and the more interested she became in herself. Specifically, in the version of herself that had stood across a crowded room behaving in ways she would have found deeply embarrassing had she witnessed them in someone else. The version of herself who had lingered. Waited. Watched. The version who had discovered, quite accidentally, that Michaelâs attention mattered more to her than she had previously understood.
By the time she settled onto the edge of her bed, she had almost convinced herself she was overreacting. That the entire thing had been inflated beyond reason. That sheâd imagined it.
Almost.
Then the phone rang, and (Name) stared at it for half a second before reaching for the receiver.
âHello?â
âHi, ladybug.â
Michael.
Immediately she smiled and the reaction was such an automatic response she nearly laughed at herself. Of course.
âHi, apple.â
The conversation began the way it always did. Easily. Comfortably. They spoke about the event. About people theyâd seen. Gossip. About nothing in particular. The familiarity of it settled around her almost immediately, smoothing over the sharpest pricklies of whatever had been bothering her. This was the version of their relationship she understood. This part was simple, it was safe. There was a reason she found herself reaching for the phone whenever something happened. A reason conversations with Michael never seemed to require effort in the way conversations with other people sometimes did. Being around him had become easy.
Then, after a brief pause, Michael spoke again. âYou know..â Something in his tone caused her grip on the receiver to tighten slightly.
âHm?â
âItâs not like you to leave without saying goodbye.â
The smile disappeared instantly and her pulse jumped. The thing was, she hadnât considered the possibility that he would notice. The room had been crowded. The event had been busy. People had been coming and going all evening. In her mind, her departure had occupied the same category as every other insignificant thing sheâd been trying to forget since arriving home.
Apparently not.
Apparently Michael had noticed.
âAt least not saying goodbye to me,â He added gently. â..Is everything okay?â
Heat rushed into her face with alarming speed. Suddenly she became acutely aware of herself sitting alone in her bedroom, staring at the floor as though he might somehow see the expression she was making through the telephone line.
âOh.â Brilliant. An excellent response. âIââ
She looked down at the blanket gathered around her legs, the embarrassment arrived all at once.
There was something uniquely humiliating about being known by someone observant enough to notice deviations in your behavior before you noticed them yourself. Most people would not have thought twice about an early exit. Most people would have assumed she was tired, distracted, busy. Michael, had noticed she hadnât said goodbye.
Specifically to him.
âIâm sorry,â She said quickly. âI just.. wasnât feeling well..â
The lie sounded flimsy even to her own ears but it wasnât entirely false. She had felt unwell.. just not physically.
Silence settled briefly between them, the sort of silence that suggested Michael was considering the answer rather than accepting it.
Then: âReally?â One word.
Nothing else, yet somehow it managed to unravel every ounce of confidence sheâd possessed in the explanation.
Because she couldnât tell whether the question made her feel relieved or mortified. For the first time all evening, she found herself confronted by a realization every bit as unsettling as the one sheâd fled from earlier.
Michael had become important enough to her that his attention could alter the course of an entire evening. And she had become familiar enough to him that he could hear dishonesty in a single sentence.
Neither realization felt particularly great.
㠤㠤â㠤㠤September, 1987.
㠤㠤㠤â°ă ¤D-1 Bad Tour - The (Surname) Residence, Los Angeles, California.
Michael wasnât supposed to come. He wasnât supposed to be there. She didnât want to look at him or even say goodbye because she knew sheâd cry! She had spent the entire day surviving on the fragile, pathetic agreement she made with herself that if she didnât see it, it didnât happen.
It would make it easier to cope, she thought.
But by the time she realized what was happening, the door was already open. It wasnât knock she could prepare for.
It was him, standing there.
He was smiling. Shyly, the way he often did. It rested somewhere between hopeful and apologetic as his sunglasses hid his eyes, those oversized dark lenses heâd developed a habit of retreating behind, but somehow they only made him more unmistakably Michael. His curls fell carelessly across his forehead, disturbed by the breeze outside, and for one absurd, fleeting moment she found herself resenting how beautiful he looked standing there. It was unfair. Unfair that he could come here carrying something as painful as a goodbye and still somehow look so impossibly gentle, so effortlessly beautiful.
He had spent the drive rehearsing this visit in his head, wondering whether he should have listened to her when sheâd insisted she didnât want to say goodbye at all. In the end, he hadnât been able to. The thought of boarding a plane the next morning without seeing her one last time had settled somewhere beneath his ribs and refused to leave. So he had come anyway, with only the softest version of himself to her doorstep, hoping that if he spoke sweet enough, smiled gently enough would grant him some level of mercy.
âI know you didnât want to say goodbye,â He said, voice calm which only made it worse, âBut I just couldnât bring myself to not see you before I go.â
That was all it took.
Something in her face gave way the instant she heard his voice. It was imperceptible at first, the slightest tremor beneath the fake composure she spent the entire day constructing, but once the first crack appeared there was no gathering it back together. Her expression folded inward on itself with startling speed, her mouth pulling tight as if she could physically keep the emotion from escaping if she held it there long enough. She couldnât. Her breathing hitched once, then again, each inhale shallower than the last until even that simple act seemed to betray her. She had been waiting for permission to stop pretending she was fine. He had unknowingly given it to her the moment he knocked on the door.
The sound that left her wasnât graceful or even recognizable as a word. Just a small, fractured noise that seemed to tear itself free from somewhere deep inside her chest before she had the chance to swallow it back down. It embarrassed her almost immediately, but embarrassment had already become irrelevant. There are certain kinds of grief that strip dignity away before you have the opportunity to protect it.
â..Michael..!â His name left her in a trembling exhale. She hadnât intended to say it like that. She hadn't intended to sound as though sheâd been carrying those seven letters inside her all day, letting them grow heavier with every passing hour until speaking them became less of a choice than a release.
Then she moved.
The distance between them suddenly felt intolerable, something instinct refused to negotiate with any longer. She crossed it in two uneven steps, stumbling in her haste, and collided with him before either of them had time to think about what was happening. Her hands found the fabric of his plaid first, gripping it with desperate certainty, fingers twisting into the material as though she needed proof that he was solid, that he hadnât already become another goodbye she was remembering instead of living.
The moment she felt his arms come around her, whatever fragile structure had been holding her together dissolved completely.
She collapsed into him.
Every ounce of resistance sheâd spent days maintaining abandoned her all at once, her forehead finding the space beneath his chin, her weight settling against him with complete involuntary trust. Her shoulders shook violently against his chest, each breath catching so hard it bordered on painful, her fingers tightening almost helplessly against his back every time she tried and failed to steady herself.
It wasnât only crying. It was reliefârelief that she didnât have to pretend for one more second. Relief that he had come despite her asking him not to. Relief that, for one impossibly brief moment before tomorrow morning arrived and an ocean separated them, she was exactly where she wanted to be all day.
With him.
Michael spoke softer, close to her hair, he said, âHey now.. youâre gonna make me cry, silly girl.â
He had seen her cry before.
Artists cried. After bad performances. Long rehearsals. Brutal criticism. Creative exhaustion. She had cried in frustration over lyrics that refused to come, over mistakes she believed were unforgivable, over expectations she placed upon herself that no one else ever would. He knew those tears. He knew how to sit beside them, how to remind her that tomorrow would arrive and the music would still be there waiting. This wasnât that.
This frightened him because whatever this was wasnât coming from disappointment or failure or exhaustion.
It was coming from him, not something he had done to herâbut something he represented as her mentor.
As she shook against him, the realization unfolded slowly. Somewhere over the last year, without either of them ever acknowledging it, he had become the place she returned to. The first person to hear a new melody. The one she called before bed because conversations with him never seemed to have endings. The familiar face waiting in the studio. Her mentor. He had mistaken it for routine. For a simple friendship. Because it had become routine for him too, donât get him wrong.
But routines are dangerous things.
You donât notice how necessary theyâve become until someone asks you to live without them.
His hand moved slowly across her back, trying to soothe something that suddenly felt much larger than either of them. She wasnât simply crying because he was leaving. She was grieving the sudden absence of the person sheâd learned to organize parts of herself around. The thought hollowed him. She never asked for that. He had never asked for it either. It had happened the way the most consequential things often do. Gradually.. one ordinary afternoon at a time.
And now he was leaving.
An ocean.
Sixteen months.
Different time zones. Concerts. Hotel rooms. Crowds so large theyâd swallow him whole every night.
Michael had always imagined the tour would be difficult because he would miss home. He hadnât considered that somewhere along the way he had become part of someone elseâs.
A strange guilt settled over him.. because he couldnât remember the moment heâd stopped making sure she would be all right without him. He had spent so long trying to protect her from the industry, from disappointment, from people who wanted too much of her, that he had never stopped to wonder whether she had begun depending on him in ways neither of them understood.
And if she had..
Then leaving no longer felt like boarding a plane.
It felt like walking away from something fragile heâd been trusted to keep safe.
â â â 㠤㠤â㠤㠤 May, 1988.
â â â 㠤㠤㠤â°ă ¤ The Bad Tour - The World.
By the time Michael got to London, the tour didnât really feel like traveling anymore. It just felt like doing the same thing in different buildings.
Wembley Stadium was huge, overwhelming in a way that never really stopped being overwhelming, even after soundcheck. Even after everything was set up perfectly. The lights, the sound, all of it technically correct. He moved through it on autopilot now. The same routine every day and every night. The same dressing rooms that blurred together no matter what country they were in. The same faces orbiting him with clipboards, headsets, schedules, questions. He was never physically alone, that had become impossible years ago. There was always someone opening a door for him before he reached it, someone asking what he needed before heâd decided whether he needed anything at all. And somehow that constant proximity had only made solitude he felt internally feel stranger. Conversation had become increasingly transactional, every interaction serving the machinery of the tour.
People spoke to Michael Jackson constantly. Very few spoke to Michael.
There was a show that night. Then more shows after that. Then another one after a short break that didnât even feel like rest, just a pause before the next thing started again.
Everything started to blur together a bit.
Hotel. Stadium. Hotel. Repeat.
By the time he got back to the hotel, he could feel the tiredness sitting somewhere behind his eyes. Worn down. The kind that came after weeks of answering questions, making decisions, shaking hands, smiling for photographs, stepping onto stages where thousands of people wanted something from him all at once. He loved performing. He always would. But..
At some point in all of it, he reached for the telephone without really deciding to. The gesture felt so, so familiar, muscle memory from a life a year ago that had become increasingly difficult to return to. The receiver rested in his hand while he sat there for a moment, waiting for his thoughts to catch up with what his body had already done.
Then he stopped.
Because he realized there wasnât really a correct time anymore. Either it was too late there or too early there, or she was probably doing something, or he was probably about to do something, or it just didnât line up in any way that felt simple.
So he just didnât call.
He put the phone back down and just kind of looked at it for a second like it was going to give him a better answer if he stared long enough. But it didnât.
So Michael moved on with his days.
Because everything always kept moving anyway.
The thing about absence is that it rarely announces itself all at once. It reveals itself through instinct. Through the split second after something happens, before reason has time to intervene. Heâd hear a melody and think, Sheâd like that. Someone would say something ridiculous and for one unconscious moment, heâd already be turning to tell her before remembering she was an ocean and a continent away. The feeling wasnât that she had left his every day, she was still very much built into it. Every instinct still assumed she was only a phone call away.
Reality was simply taking longer and longer to catch up.
He went to more shows.
Hundreds of thousands people. Noise everywhere. Lights. Movement. Everything loud enough to fill his whole body. And somewhere in the middle of it he thought, kind of randomly, that he heard her laugh in his head. It felt like she was right there saying something to him during a conversation that didnât actually happen.
It was so quick he almost missed it.
And then it was gone.
The weeks became months so gradually that neither of them could have pointed to the moment things changed. There wasnât one. No falling out or misunderstanding. No conscious decision to stop calling. Life simply grew larger around them. The tour kept moving. London. Paris. Rome. Cologne. Every city arrived with another airport, another hotel room, another stadium large enough to swallow him whole before sending him somewhere else to do it all again. Days stopped existing as individual memories and became pieces of a routine so rehearsed he barely needed to think anymore.
Wake up. Rehearse. Interviews. Soundcheck. Perform. Sleep. Repeat. Sometimes heâd wake in the middle of the night and have to pull back the curtains just to remember what country he was in.
Meanwhile, thousands of miles away, her own life refused to slow down either. The album sheâd spent months pouring herself into was finally becoming real. Recording sessions gave way to rehearsals. Rehearsals, wardrobe fittings, choreography meetings, photo shoots, interviews. Suddenly there were people everywhere, each responsible for a different need of her. Stylists discussing image. Executives discussing singles. Publicists deciding how the world would meet her before sheâd fully figured it out herself.
Success had a strange way of convincing everyone they knew what came next. (Name) was simply trying to keep up.
The distance stopped feeling temporary when it became increasingly difficult to find a spot of the day that belonged only to them. He still thought about calling. She still thought about calling. But the thoughts always seemed to arrive at inconvenient hours. Heâd reach for the telephone only to remember she was probably asleep. Sheâd hear something that reminded her of him, glance at the clock, and realize he was probably somewhere beneath stadium lights on the other side of the world. âTomorrowâ quietly became next week. Next week became another country. Months passed before either of them realized how long it had actually been.
And somehow, despite all of it, neither of them doubted the other was still there. That was almost the cruelest part. The closeness itself hadnât disappeared in their hearts, it had only lost its place in the day. Every instinct remained like when she still found herself collecting little stories to tell him before remembering there was no guarantee sheâd reach him that week and when he would pick up little trinkets that reminded him of her.
The pluse was still beating with no place to put it.
Then one afternoon in a random European city, she found himânot in person or through a phone call, if course.
But through a television.
Someone had left it playing in the dressing room while the crew reset equipment between rehearsals. Conversations drifted lazily through the room, a production assistant crossed in front of the screen carrying schedules while a few dancers watched the screen with excited smiles.
Michael wasnât paying attention until he heard her name leave one of their mouths and his attention lifted almost involuntarily. The screen changed and there she wasâhe recognized her immediately, his heart skipping a beat as he crossed his arms over his chest.
It was her. Right there on the screen. And she looked so.. different since the last time he saw her. Granted, she was sobbing but in his memory she looked more girlishâchildish and juvinile in a way. Always a pretty girl but.
Her eyes were the first thing that got him.
Heâd always believed eyes were the only part of a person incapable of lying. Smiles could be mimicked and voices could soften. Hands learned where to rest. But eyes always surrendered something, whether their owner meant them to or not. They were the closest thing people had to a window into the soul, itâs why he enjoyed wearing sunglasses so much.
Hers had always been impossibly easy to read. Open in a way that almost nobody was anymore. Honest. Curious. Entirely without calculation. It had been one of the first things heâs noticed about her, and one of the reasons heâd trusted her long before heâd understood why.
But this..
This was different.
Goodness.. she was prettyâbeautiful even.
Her eyes seemed to draw him in, leaving him strangely defenseless. He couldnât have looked away if heâd wanted to. They were hypnotic now, a kind of beauty that didnât demand attention so much as command it. Like standing too close to the ocean, knowing full well the tide was pulling at your ankles and realizing too late, that you werenât interested in resisting.
Michael found himself staring longer than he meant to, then unexpectedly, something sharp twisted beneath the admiration.
Because he knew other people would see them too. Her eyes.
Theyâd look into those same eyes and find exactly what he had always found there: sincerity so complete it bordered on vulnerable, a warmth that invited trust before a single word was spoken. The thought settled uncomfortably in his chest. He had spent nearly two years selfishly treasuring that openness, foolishly imagining it belonged to the private spaces they shared. Seeing it framed beneath studio lights made him realize it had never belonged to him.
Anyone willing to look closely would have access to the same unguarded soul heâd been lucky enough to know. The realization left him with the peculiar ache of jealousy, irrational as it was. The rest of the world was finally being allowed to see what heâd been quietly protecting in his heart all along.
Then her smile came in and that was worse.
When she smiled, her face softened. Her mouth curved easily, warm and unguarded. It caught him instantly, sitting heavy in his throat. A stupid and immediate response. He didnât even realize he was smiling until it was already happening.
And the way she movedâ
It was just.
The way she shifted her weight, the way her hips carried the rhythm. The camera lingers on a small strip of bare skin peeking above her low slung jeans. The lighting is soft with golden halos from stage lights that catch on her skin just right, a thin silver chain glints around her hipbone as she moves
Close up shots follow every sway and tiltâthe way fabric stretches tight over curves when she pivots sharply, then how a breathy laugh parts her lips mid dance before she rolls back into rhythm. Every frame shows movement: one second showing only fingertips brushing that exposed waistline as choreography demands; next frame zooming out to capture full body.
Michael couldnât stop watching, and beneath the admiration sat something quieter. The realization that this hadnât happened overnight. This version of her had been forming little by little through weeks, through choices and experiences and conversations he hadnât been there to witness. Somewhere between hotel rooms and sold out stadiums, sheâd continued growing without him.
Someone behind him smiled toward the television.
âSheâs got a hit on her hands.â
Another voice agreed.
The room moved on but Michael didnât. He watched until the video ended, until another artist replaced her on the screen. Only then did he quietly leave the area, thinking about her.
Hours later back in his hotel, he reached for the telephone before heâd fully realized heâd made the decision. His fingers rested around the receiver for a moment. Then he dialed her number. Once. Twice. Three times. The line rang.
âHello?â
He closed his eyes. It was strange how familiar her voice still sounded after all this time. â..Hi, Tink.â
There was beat of silence, then he heard her smile before she spoke. âMichael?â
âYes, itâs Michael..â He smiled himself a bit.
She laughed softly, almost disbelieving. âI was starting to think youâd forgotten my number.â She teased.
âI could never, my girl.â Another small silence settled between them, awkward only because it had been so long since theyâd heard each otherâs voices that they seemed to be readjusting to the reality of them.
It was surprisingly easy.
Within minutes, the months between them began collapsing under the weight of ordinary conversation. They spoke about nothing at first. The tour. Her recording schedule. London weather. Los Angeles heat. It felt strangely miraculous how quickly they found the old rhythm again, as though it had simply been waiting patiently for both of them to return.
Then Michael said, almost casually, âI saw your new video today.â
The other end of the line went unexpectedly quiet. â..You did?â
âMhm.â
âWhatâd you think..?â
He smiled to himself. âI loved it a lot.â
When she spoke again, her voice had changed ever so slightly. Smaller and shyer. âIâm glad..â
âI mean it.â He could almost picture her looking down at the floor, suddenly unsure what to do with the compliment.
âYou seem different,â He said carefully.
She laughed once through her nose. âDifferent?â
âYeah,â He searched for the right word. âConfident, happier..â
She didnât answer immediately, thinking about how to respond. Itâs been hard without his guidance. âIâm trying to be.â
Something about that stayed with him. He leaned back against the headboard, looking absently out toward the London skyline beyond the window. Then, gently he spoke.
âAre they taking good care of you out there?â
The question hung between them. It wasnât about the video. She knew that. âI think so,â She answered after a moment. âEverybodyâs been nice.â
Michael nodded even though she couldnât see him. âGood.â
He realized that the faint ache he couldnât quite place wasnât the video that had made him call after all. It was wanting to hear, beneath all the music and interviews and heavily managed appearances, that she was still there.
Just as herself, as his Tinkerbell.
â â â 㠤㠤â㠤㠤 January 27, 1989.
â â â 㠤㠤㠤â°ă ¤ Final Night, The Bad Tour - Los Angeles, California.
(Name)âs body gets ahead of her thoughts and at this point, refuses to wait for permission as she moves through people. She manages to cast a few polite but rushed smiles when she hears someone recognize her.
âIs that (Name)..?â
âOh my god, I love her..â
Backstage is alive with the chao that usually comes after shows. People moving too fast, voices stacking over each other, the smell of sweat and heat and stage lights still clinging to everything. The energy manages to give her a second hand high as sheâs walking through it. She doesnât even fully register where sheâs going, just that sheâs checking faces as she passes them because she already knows the one she actually wants to see. But it feels like sheâs already passed a thousand people, and she hasnât found him yet. He couldnât have left yet, she knows that much.
But then she sees him. And everything stops, she feels like she might just collapse because she feels weak in the knees.
Heâs not even doing anything special, heâs just standing there in the middle of it all, still half caught in the post performance state where everything feels like an in between, where it feels like youâre coming down from a high. But itâs a high that only entertainers could get off on. His hair is damp with sweat, curls falling forward in soft and uneven pieces that stick slightly to his forehead and temples. A few strands are clinging near his cheekbone, darker from moisture and framing his face in a way that makes him look more masculine in nature. He takes a little sip of his orange juice, and she nearly giggles at him.
His skin still has that warm sheen from the lights, luminous under backstage fluorescents. Thereâs a faint flush at his cheeks, exhaustion sure, but thereâs something alive in it like his body is still running a little faster than normal. His lips are slightly parted as he breathes, still regulating himself, still coming down from the energy of being in front of thousands of people. He looks.. he looks good.
Michael looks up, and sees her.
It hits him in a very visible shift, that small pause where recognition lands before anything else can follow. His expression changes subtly but immediately as soon as he drinks her in, and the entire room narrows down to just her and suddenly nothing else really matters anymore.
She doesnât think before sheâs moving to him. Itâs fast and uncontained, the instinct inside her has been building pressure for too long and finally stops caring about control. The space between them disappears in seconds as she runs straight into him.
It isnât graceful, itâs full on impact. Her body forgets how to be gentle about it. Her hands land on him first, gripping whatever she can reach, his jacket, his shirt, it doesnât even matter. She needs something. Her mind hasnât actually caught up to the fact that heâs here, in front of her. She canât be sure if this isnât some cruel dream sheâs going to wake up from.
Michael catches her instantly with no hesitation at all.
His arms are around her in the same breath she hits him, pulling her in because thatâs the most natural response in the world right now, there was never going to be any other outcome once she got close enough. One hand settles at the back of her neck, fingers spreading there and steadying her that same way he used to. Before work and fame so selfishly separated them sixteen months ago.
Up close, he still smells like the stage. Sweat, heat, fabric and his perfume warmed from movement. His shirt is slightly damp where sheâs pressed into it, curls brushing lightly against her temple when she leans in. Itâs still soft despite being flattened in places by sweat and movement.
She can feel him breathing, slightly uneven. His heart his pounding against his chest and she isnât sure if itâs because heâs just gotten done working or if itâs because of her.
(Name) presses closer without thinking, her body trying to confirm he wonât disappear if she holds on hard enough and his hand at her neck tightens just slightly, anchoring her there without question.
And she doesnât let go, not even a little.
âI missed you so much..â
âI missed you too..â
The cameras are waiting before the doors even open, a loose cluster gathered near the waiting vans, flashes already firing the second movement appears backstage. Security steps out first, then members of the crew, then managers talking over one another as they funnel everyone toward the vehicles.
The lens keeps searching.
Then it finds them.
Theyâre walking side by side through the middle of the entourage with their pinkies linked. He stays half a step behind, letting her weave through the narrow path security has made. Their fingers never separate. Every few feet someone calls his name, another voice shouts hers, cameras clicking relentlessly from behind the barricades.
When they reach the waiting van, Michael opens the sliding door himself and instinctively steps aside.
âYou first.â
She ducks inside with a small smile, still holding his hand until the last possible second before climbing into the back seat. Only then does he let go, following her inside. The cameras donât stop, the tinted windows are dark enough to hide most of the interior but the open doorway has already given them more than enough.
Michael drops back into the seat with the exhaustion of someone whoâs just finished the final show of a world tour. His hair has mostly escaped the ponytail heâd started the night with, damp curls clinging to the back of his neck and temples. A faint line of eyeliner has smudged beneath both eyes, evidence of two hours beneath stage lights that had long since melted away any attempt at perfection.
He exhales through a tired little smile and reaches up automatically, trying to gather his hair back with one hand while fumbling for the elastic still hanging loosely around his wrist.
It catches almost immediately.
He makes a soft face of mild annoyance, trying again. The elastic twists into a knot somewhere in the curls near the nape of his neck.
She watches him for all of three seconds before smiling to herself. âCome here.â
Without a word, he turns slightly in his seat until his back is angled toward her, surrendering the problem without protest. Her fingers disappear gently into his hair.
âHold still.â A quiet laugh slips out of her as she carefully works the tangled elastic free, taking her time so she doesnât pull. Every now and then he winces ever so slightly when a curl catches, and she immediately softens her touch.
âSorry.â
âItâs okay.â
The camera keeps rolling through the open door, the others around unable to hear more than muffled fragments through the glass. By the time she slips the elastic free, a few loose curls have fallen into his face again.
âThere.â
He reaches up, gathering his hair into another ponytail while she smooths one stubborn curl behind his ear absentmindedly .
He looks toward the open door toward the camera, his tired eyes meet the lens. A warm smile spreads across his face despite the exhaustion still written across it.
He lifts his fingers in the smallest wave. âHiii.â Itâs quiet and sweet, a greeting that feels less like an acknowledgment of fame and more like someone politely noticing another person in the room.
Beside him, she catches the expression before turning toward the windshield herself. So cute!
She canât help smiling. After months on the road, after the final show and the noise and the exhaustion, he still somehow had enough gentleness left to greet strangers with the same sweetness he greeted everyone else.
A second later the door closes and driver eases the van into motion and the entourage follows behind.
The footage ends there.
â â â 㠤㠤â㠤㠤 March, 1989.
â â â 㠤㠤㠤â°ă ¤ The Childrenâs Arts Benefit - Manhatten, New York City.
Itâs a charity event. Cameras everywhere, flashes going off in little bursts that arenât really capturing anything interesting, just people standing in groups chatting about anything from business to personal life.
(Name) sees him across the room and her heels click against the marble as she moves to him, steady in rhythm and cutting through the softer noise of the room. One hand gathers her dress slightly, keeping it lifted just enough to move properly through the crowd without it catching as she walks. Sheâs not really listening to anything people say to her as she passes, only offering small nods and polite smiles when needed.
And Michael sees her before she gets there.
Heâs mid conversation, still doing the polite thing and engaging enough so that anyone watching would think heâs fully engaged. But admittedly, his attention shifts the second he spots her coming through the room. And he does something simple.
He reaches out. Not fully stopping what heâs doing nor turning his whole body away from the conversation, he simply extends a hand slightly in her direction because heâs already expected sheâll end up there. This is just how it goes. ESP or something?
(Name) takes it immediately when she reaches him, her hand slipping into his. Sheâs done it too many times for it to ever feel like a question at this point. His fingers close around hers and squeeze for a quick second in a silent acknowledgement before his hand naturally moves to the small of her back, still half listening to the person he was speaking to like nothing.
Thatâs the part that would look normal if you werenât paying attention. But thereâs a camera nearby, drifting through the room and catching moments without any real intent. It lands on them right as it happens.
At first, it just looks like a greeting. Two close friends acknowledging each other in a crowded event, nothing unusual.
But the footage holds them longer than that.
It catches her as she leans in to say something to him over the noise. Without thinking her free hand goes up, brushing lightly against his arm and to his collar as she talks, just a small little touch. But she doesnât fully settle until sheâs physically anchored for a moment, her hand resting on the nape of his neck.
He tilts his head down to hear her better, still half in the conversation he was already in, but not really leaving her side either. His hand at her back doesnât move, and then his expression changes slightly. A small smile caught on camera because of something that sat exactly right in his ear. A joke maybe?
She sees it and laughs a little, quick and soft, still standing close instead of stepping away like most people would after interrupting a conversation. They had the tendency to get caught up in their own world when they were together.
The camera keeps rolling, lingering on them.
The hand still there at her back is rubbing now, and they donât fully separate even while he turns his attention back to the conversation beside him. (Name) finally walks away
And from the outside, it looks a bit intimate.
All hugged up on each other like that looks too comfortable to be accidental and too natural to question.
â â â 㠤㠤â 㠤㠤October, 1989.
â â â 㠤㠤㠤â°ă ¤ Media Speculating.
By this point in his career, Michael has stopped functioning in the public eye as a person who is simply âfamous.â Fame is too small a word for what he has become. He exists instead as a cultural constantâsomething closer to an event than an individual. Even people who have never seen him in person still recognize his presence through media alone. He's become a shared reference point across the globe.
Her fame doesnât build in the same explosive, global rupture that defines his. It arrived gradually at first, through structureâan album cycle, organized, styled, and deliberately positioned to place her at the center of pop culture without ambiguity. But what happens after her latest release is what changes her entirely.
The record doesnât just perform well. It defines her. It gives the public a version of her that feels fully formed, not developing. There is no âbreakthrough artistâ period that lingers in perception for long. Instead, there is a quick shift in language: she is no longer introduced as emerging but established. No longer âupcoming,â but âleading.â
And then the media assigns her a title.
âPrincess of popâ becomes shorthand because it simplifies what people think they are seeing. Her image is polished enough to feel the intention and she's likable. Sweet, funny, humble, which makes her highly legible to the public in a way that spreads quickly across magazines, television segments, and early entertainment coverage culture. The public does not just consume her music; it feeds off her presence as well.
So, no one can quite agree on when it started. Hell, Michael and (Name) are still dancing around it themselves.
The first few times, itâs easy to dismiss. Theyâre musicians. Award shows are small worlds dressed up as enormous ones, the same artists orbiting the same ceremonies, after parties, and backstage hallways until everyoneâs paths blur together. A photograph of them talking after an awards show earns a few inches in the entertainment pages before disappearing beneath the next weekâs headlines. Then it happens again. Another ceremony. Another charity gala. Another industry party where someone swears they arrived separately but somehow spend most of the evening within sight of one another. Cameras keep finding them laughing during commercial breaks, leaning close enough to hear each other over the music, slipping into conversations that seem to shut the rest of the room out without either of them realizing it.
At first, reporters treat it like harmless fun. Two of the biggest young stars in music spending time together is easy copy, and the headlines stay playful.
âMusicâs golden pair?â
âJust friends, or musicâs newest power duo?â
âThe King and Princess of Pop share another memorable evening.â
Neither of them acknowledges any of it. Thereâs nothing to deny and nothing to confirm. Their publicists call them friends, stating that theyâve always shared a close relationship before (Name) even blew up. A mentor and mentee type of relationship. Their managers smile politely through interviews, explaining that successful artists naturally cross paths. For a little while, people accept that answer. The stories begin growing longer than the events theyâre supposedly covering, with journalists comparing guest lists before premieres have even happened, noticing that if one of them is expected somewhere, the other usually isnât far behind.
Then the photographs change.
They stop coming from red carpets and heavily staged press lines. Someone catches them leaving the same recording studio long after midnight, her laughing at something heâs said while he holds the door open behind her. A week later another photographer spots them slipping through a hotelâs side entrance after an industry dinner, heads lowered more out of habit than secrecy. Neither notices the cameras until a flash suddenly lights the sidewalk. The pictures run everywhere the next morning, and nothing scandalous happened. It was just based off the simple fact that theyâre together. Comfortable. As though neither of them considers sharing the same space remarkable enough to.. hide. Thatâs the thing, it didnât seem like they were attempting to hide anything which made the story more interesting as it progressed.
Then comes the photograph everyone remembers.
It appears on the cover of three magazines before the week is over. (Name) steps out of his private residence just after sunrise wearing a wool coat hastily thrown over last nightâs clothes, her hair only half pinned back with sunglasses pushed onto the top of her head despite the overcast morning. She looks like a time was had, no shade. Five seconds later, Michael follows, fastening the cuff of his shirt as he steps through the doorway, pausing only long enough to hold the door open before letting it swing shut behind him. There isnât any visible attempt to create distance between them.
The captions practically write themselves.
âBreakfast together?â
âEarly morning depature raises questions.â
âFriends don't usually leave the same house at dawn.â
Again, neither of them responds.
Their silence becomes part of the story.
A few weeks later a video replaces the photo. This one is grainy, taken beneath streetlights outside a restaurant after what had supposedly been a private dinner with friends. Theyâre stepping off the curb when someone suddenly shouts their names. Without thinking, she reaches toward him and his hand finds hers. The photographer catches the exact second their fingers intertwine. It isnât posed or even particularly romantic. Itâs the instinct. The unconscious movement of two people who have long since stopped wondering whether reaching for each other is appropriate. By the time either of them realizes cameras are there, the moment has already happened.
The video spreads faster than any interview ever could.
Television hosts spend entire segments analyzing it frame by frame. Magazine covers become bolder.
âHollywoodâs worst-kept secret?â
âMore than friends?â
âInside music's most talked-about relationship.â
Soon, columnists begin noticing details no one had paid attention to before. The way she instinctively looks toward him before answering questions on shared red carpets. The way he visibly relaxes whenever she walks into a crowded room. The fact that they no longer bother introducing one another because everyone around them already assumes theyâll arrive together. It becomes impossible to mention one without acknowledging the other, their names slowly merging into a single narrative that neither of them ever agreed to create.
The speculation eventually takes on a life of its own. They become fixtures in gossip columns because they keep appearing in spaces between public obligations. Leaving bookstores. Walking through airports without entourages separating them. Slipping into restaurants through side entrances. Visiting recording studios on days neither has publicly scheduled sessions. Always ordinary places. Always ordinary moments. Ironically, itâs the ordinariness that convinces people. If it were publicity, surely, theyâd choose grander stages. Instead, every photograph feels stolen from a real life the public wasn't meant to witness.
The press develops its own language around them.
âClose friends.â
âConstant companions.â
âFrequent collaborators.â
âReportedly inseparable.â
âSpotted together once again.â
Every headline performs uncertainty while quietly arriving at the same conclusion that thereâs an elephant in the room. Award shows become dinners. Dinners become weekends. Weekends become early mornings leaving the same address. The explanations grow thinner while the photographs grow more intimate, yet neither of them offers the world anything concrete. No announcement. No exclusive interview. No carefully crafted statement. But no denial, either.
They simply continue living their lives, refusing to reshape something deeply personal into a story the public can neatly consume. Eventually people stop asking whether they're together and begin asking why they just wonât admit it. The truth, of course, is that whatever exists between them has never belonged to the headlines. The magazines can stitch together timelines from grainy photographs and whispered sightings, but the life theyâre trying to explain is unfolding somewhere the cameras never quite reach, in the ordinary hours between performances, where love quietly becomes routine long before the world ever manages to give it a name.
â â â 㠤㠤â 㠤㠤November, 1989.
â â â 㠤㠤㠤â°ă ¤ BET Soul Music Awards - Los Angeles, California.
The BET Soul Music Awards had become one of the biggest nights of the year, but this one felt different before it had even begun.
For weeks it had dominated every entertainment headline. Television hosts spent entire segments speculating about surprise performances, fashion magazines ran prediction pieces on who would wear what, and columnists had somehow managed to turn the seating chart into front page news. The biggest names in music had all arrived beneath the same roof, filling the theater with enough talent, influence, and ego to power an entire city. Diamonds flashed beneath the chandeliers. Satin caught the light every time someone crossed the aisle. Velvet tuxedos, shimmering gowns, polished shoes, expensive perfume, camera flashes. Everywhere she looked was another familiar face, another legend sheâd grown up watching, another artist sheâd once only dreamed of meeting.
And somehow..
She was the one standing at the center of all of it.
Hosting.
At twenty-three years old, the woman who was declared by the public as the Princess of Pop.
The title still caught her off guard whenever someone else said it aloud. Sheâd never introduced herself that way and she never would. Yet tonight it seemed impossible to escape. It was printed across rehearsal schedules and cue cards, spoken proudly by producers introducing her to executives sheâd already met three times that afternoon, repeated by reporters camped outside on the carpet as though saying it enough would somehow make it feel less surreal.
âOur host for the evening...â
âOne of musicâs brightest stars...â
âThe Princess of Pop herself...â
Every introduction was met with another smile from her, gracious and practiced, even as a small part of her still wanted to turn around to see if they were talking about someone else.
Backstage was its own world entirely.
The polished glamour visible to millions at home dissolved into organized chaos the second someone stepped behind the curtain. Production assistants darted through narrow hallways carrying clipboards thick with revised schedules. Stage managers spoke rapid fire into headsets, pointing toward lighting rigs and camera operators without ever slowing their pace. Stylists hurried after artists armed with garment steamers, lint rollers, powder brushes, safety pins, and enough hairspray to survive a hurricane. Someone sprinted past carrying an entire rack of wardrobe changes. Somewhere farther down the corridor, someone was arguing over a missing microphone.
She barely had time to stand still.
A stylist appeared to smooth the fabric over her hips before disappearing just as quickly. Another adjusted the clasp of a diamond bracelet sheâd somehow managed to twist backwards. Someone gently tucked a loose curl back into place before another production assistant slid fresh cue cards into her hands, apologizing because one category had been reordered less than sixty seconds ago.
Everything moved with the frantic precision of people whoâd done this a hundred times before.
She inhaled carefully, then exhaled. Ignored the way her pulse refused to settle and then someone counted her down. They were back from commercial break.
Five.
The conversations around her immediately faded beneath the growing roar of the audience on the other side of the curtain.
Four.
The house lights dimmed until only thin strips of blue glowed backstage.
Three.
She rolled her shoulders once, flexing her fingers around the cue cards as the opening music swelled through the auditorium.
Two.
The stage manager pointed toward the entrance.
One.
The curtain lifted and the sound hit her before the light did.
The applause, cheers and screams rolled across the theater like a wave breaking against stone, thousands of people rising to their feet almost instantly. It was loud enough that she felt it vibrate through the floor beneath her heels. Cameras swung toward her from every angle, red recording lights blinking on one after another as she stepped into the spotlight wearing the kind of smile that almost convinced even herself she wasnât nervous.
Her heart hammered against her ribs anyway.
(Name) welcomed everyone with effortless warmth, delivering the opening monologue exactly as rehearsed, though somehow better than rehearsal ever managed. Every joke landed cleaner once there was a real audience in front of her. Laughter rolled through the theater in waves, interrupted by applause so often she had to pause and let people finish before continuing. She improvised once when a teleprompter skipped a line, earning an even bigger laugh than the scripted joke had been meant to receive.
By the second hour sheâd stopped thinking about where the cameras were.
She moved across the stage without thinking about tripping, transitioning seamlessly between presenters, teasing performers with affectionate humor, exchanging quick conversations with artists seated near the front rows that had the audience laughing as though everyone inside the building were old friends. Even backstage, producers were beginning to relax. She could hear snippets of relieved conversations every time she stepped behind the curtain between segments.
âSheâs killing it.â
âBest decision we made.â
âShe's carrying the whole show.â
Every time the camera found her, she seemed brighter. More comfortable. More confident. The audience adored her, and she returned every ounce of that energy effortlessly, making one of the biggest nights in music somehow feel intimate despite the thousands of people packed into the theater. It was getting closer to towards the end of the show, she had one last award to present.
She glanced down at the next cue card and smile on her face shifted almost imperceptibly. Not smaller, just softer.
Best Male R&B/Pop Artist.
Her french tip adorned fingers tightened slightly around the card.
Michael.
She swallowed before she could think too much about it.
Artists presented awards to other artists all the time. There was nothing unusual about that. It happened every awards season.
But nothing involving the two of them had felt ordinary in months.
Entertainment magazines had practically built an industry around trying to define whatever existed between them. Every charity gala became another cover story. Every award show became another excuse to analyze who looked at whom first. Every blurry photograph of them leaving the same venue within minutes of each other somehow turned into three weeks of speculation.
âFriends?â
âMore than friends?â
âHollywood's biggest couple?â
The headlines changed but the question never did.
(Name) drew one slow, careful breath, lifting her eyes back toward the camera as though there werenât thousands of people watching and millions more at home. Her smile returned with a sweet ease.
â..And the Soul Music Award goes to..â
She slipped one finger beneath the envelopeâs seal; the paper gave way with a quiet tear and the card was unfolded.
The moment she read the name, a grin escaped before professionalism could catch it.
âMichael Jackson.â
The reaction was instantaneous.
The theater exploded.
Applause thundered through the auditorium so loudly it nearly drowned out the orchestra beginning his walk up music. People were already pushing themselves to their feet before the cameras even found him, cheers echoing from every balcony as the entire room seemed to brighten with anticipation. It wasnât simply applause for another winner.
It was for him.
She turned toward the aisle, the applause still surging through the theater in thick waves that didnât seem interested in fading anytime soon. The entire room was on its feet, a standing ovation that felt physical force pressing through the air. Cameras tracked the movement instantly, lenses shifting in perfect sync as Michael stood from his seat.
He rose slowly, even with stadiums and decades of history behind him, there was still a flicker of shyness in the way he adjusted his jacket, a subtle dip of his head that softened the image of him. The smile that formed on his face arrived gently and then stayed, warm and unguarded, only growing the second his eyes found hers.
He began walking toward the stage and the crowd only got louder for him, but his attention didnât shift. Not even once. He moved with his gentle rhythm and then just before he reached the steps, he caught his bottom lip lightly between his teeth, a nervous little habit that always betrayed him. Itâs by far the most attractive tick anyone has seen. When he looked up again, his gaze was straight on her as she stood there standing so pretty in her hair, makeup and dress holding his award.
She felt it immediately. That pull in her expression she didnât have to think about. The smile came before she could stop it, softer than anything she had given the cameras all night, and suddenly she wasnât hosting anymore, not in any way that mattered.
He climbed the steps and reached her, stopping close enough that the air between them felt charged and uncomfortably aware. The audience was still roaring, but it was fading into something distant. They looked at each other for a moment that stretched just a fraction too long to be stage timing. Theyâre both blushing, terribly.
She lifted the trophy between them, hands steady in the way she had trained them to be, even though nothing else about her felt steady at all.
âCongratulations.â She smiles shyly.
His gaze softened as it dropped briefly to the award, then returned to her face. âThank you.â
Their fingers met as he took it, and for a second neither of them let go properly. An unintentional pause where contact lingered longer than necessary and neither of them had decided who was supposed to move first.
Then he did.
Not backward.
Not toward the microphone.
Toward her.
It was small at first, just the shift of his shoulders and the way the trophy lowered slightly between them, but his eyes stayed locked on hers the entire time and whatever instinct normally governed distance simply didnât show up to do its job.
She realized what was happening a second too late to stop it from mattering.
He leaned in.
Slow enough that it couldnât be mistaken for anything else, intentional enough that her mind had time to register every stage of it before it actually happened. The space between them narrowed until there was almost none left, and her breath caught somewhere useless in her chest.
For a brief, suspended moment, he stopped just short, so close that she could feel the warmth of him and that the entire stadium might as well have disappeared if it werenât for the fact that it absolutely hadnât.
Then he closed the distance.
The kiss was gentle, certain, and startlingly soft as their lips moved against one another in a slow, intimate movement. She froze for the smallest fraction of a second out of sheer disbelief, and then instinct caught up, and she leaned into it before thought could interfere any further. Her hand covered their mouths from the camera as he smiled into the kiss.
Everything outside them dropped away completely. The audience, the lights, the cameras, all of it vanished into something irrelevant and far away. There was only the feeling of it, brief and unreal in the way moments like that tend to be when they shouldnât be happening at all, especially not here, especially not like this.
Then it ended almost as soon as it fully registered, the two of them separating with the same stunned awareness, like neither of them had fully decided how they had gotten there or how they were supposed to return to reality afterward.
The theater was nuts.
The sound hit like a physical shockwave, screams and applause colliding into something deafening enough to shake the space itself. People were on their feet instantly, cameras flashing so rapidly the stage flickered in bursts of white light. It felt less like applause and more like chaos given permission to exist.
(Name) stared at him for a second too long, completely unfiltered, eyes wide with disbelief as the reality of what he had just done caught up with her all at once.
Then she laughed to herself, just pure shock breaking through and she lifted her hand and smacked his chest lightly, more out of instinct than anger.
âYouââ The word fell apart into laughter before she could finish it. Her cheeks were already burning, and she looked genuinely overwhelmed the way people only do when something insane happens in front of them and theyâre expected to continue functioning anyway.
He immediately dropped his gaze for half a second, laughing under his breath, clearly just as thrown by his own decision as everyone else in the building.
The applause refused to settle. Even as he raised the award slightly and leaned toward the mic, âThank you,â he said quietly, sheepish and grinning at the same time.
She shook her head, smiling too hard to pretend she was anything close to composed, and stepped back just enough to give him space. He took a breath, still grinning himself, then glanced down at the trophy for a second before speaking.
âI.. I wanna thank the creator above,â He began softly, and the room finally started to quiet in response, the energy shifting from chaos into attention. âMy family.. everyone who believed in me, who continues to believe in me and everyone whoâs supported me over the years.â
He paused, thumb brushing lightly over the edge of the award as if grounding himself, then looked up again. Straight at her.
(Name) was still standing just off to the side of the stage, trying very hard to look like she wasnât still recovering from what had just happened. His smile returned, smaller now, more personal.
âAnd.. Iâd like to thank the lady in my life.â A ripple of laughter moved through the audience instantly, followed by cheers that started building again like they were just waiting for permission.
âYou all might know her.â That earned louder reactions, people already laughing as if the answer wasnât obvious enough. âSheâs been doing a wonderful job hosting tonight. Donât you think?â His question is followed by cheers of agreement. Oh, she was going to kill him.
âYou know, when she told me that BET had contacted her for the role, she said she was honored to even be considered but she was afraid that she was going to trip and fall.â He said, earning more laughs and endeared awes.
âSheâs very special to me, and she takes good care of me.â He looks over at her and eyes never left hers, even as the noise swelled again around him. âAnd I canât see myself without her.â He held the look for a beat longer than necessary, like he wasnât speaking to the room anymore at all.
Then he softened into a final smile before raising the trophy to the lights and audience. âThank you.â
The applause came crashing back harder than before, the kind that didnât just fill space but swallowed it completely, while she stood there shaking her head like she still couldnât decide whether to laugh or disappear.
â â â 㠤㠤â㠤㠤 1990.
â â â 㠤㠤㠤â°ă ¤ Neverland Ranch, Los Olivos, California.
By 1990, theyâd been boyfriend and girlfriend for a good bit of time. This year was a year of firsts for them, the start of a new and exciting relationship that that been growing from a seed that mad been planted nearly four years ago.
There wasnât a formal conversation where they decided to spend every spare moment together. It just happened. She found herself leaving more clothes at Neverland because it became easier than packing another overnight bag. Her favorite skincare and hygiene products appeared in his master bathroom right beside his own. A drawer became her own walk-in closet. Her books started collecting on the bedside table, her records found their way onto shelves that hadnât belonged to her a few months earlier, and somehow half the flowers in the gardens had been planted because sheâd once mentioned liking them in passing. She still technically had her own place, but she spent so many nights at Neverland that the staff had stopped asking whether sheâd be staying for dinner.
One evening, while they wandered through the house discussing furniture he absolutely didnât need, Michael glanced at her almost absentmindedly.
âYou knowâŚâ he said, slipping his hands into his pockets. âI think you should spend more time here.â
(Name) smiled without looking up from the lamp sheâd been pretending to consider. âI practically live here already, silly.â
âI know.â
She laughed softly. âSo what are you talking about?â
He looked at her then, wearing that shy and gentle smile that always seemed to appear whenever he was about to admit something. âI mean..â He shrugged one shoulder, suddenly fascinated by the hardwood floor. â..Move in.â
She blinked. â..What?â
He finally looked back up, the corners of his mouth lifting just enough to betray the fact that heâd been rehearsing those two words in his head for days. âMove in., with me. Your boyfriend.â
For a long moment, she simply stared at him. The thought had never occurred to her that he could ask so simply, as though sharing a home with her was the most obvious thing in the world.
A smile slowly found its way onto her face. âI think,â She murmured, taking the last few steps until she was standing directly in front of him, âIâd like that very much, boyfriend.â
Michaelâs shoulders visibly relaxed, the quiet relief written all over his face before he leaned down to steal a quick kiss.
Things were good that year.
â â â 㠤㠤â㠤㠤 January, 1991.
â â â 㠤㠤㠤â°ă ¤ â92 Grammys - Los Angeles, California.
âMichael, (Name). Youâre both queued next.â
The event managerâs voice drifted in through the open limousine door, nearly drowned out by the wall of sound waiting outside. Camera flashes poured through the opening in uneven bursts, briefly illuminating the dark interior before fading again. Beyond the barricades, photographers were already calling their names, their voices overlapping into an indistinct chorus that rose and fell with each arriving guest.
She blinked.
The ring.
Sheâd been staring at it again.
Her hand rested in her lap, fingers lightly curled, the diamond catching every stray flash that reached inside the car. It scattered little pieces of light across the satin of her gown, dazzling one second and soft the next. She turned her wrist almost absentmindedly, watching it shimmer. It was beautiful, and expensive. She knows that much. Everything beyond that point dissolved into the background.
She still couldnât quite believe it belonged there. On her finger.
She was someoneâs fiancĂŠ? What in the world? She remembers being only twenty years old trying to break into this industry. Love was the last thing on her mind.
The proposal returned to her in fragments. Michaelâs hands trembling so badly he nearly dropped the ring before heâd even asked. The way heâd stumbled over words heâd clearly spent days rehearsing until they both fell into nervous laughter. The tears sheâd never managed to stop before sheâd interrupted him with an answer he hadnât even finished asking for. In retrospect, she probably should have suspected something was up when he brought out the entire Disney park for the day, even more so when her friends acted like it was so urgent to get their nails done the day before.
Sometimes she looked at the ring and remembered that night.
The soft click of the limousine door opening wider pulled her back.
Michael was already moving as he stepped out first, greeted immediately by another explosion of camera flashes and cheers from behind the barricades. For a moment, all she could see was his pretty silhouette against the sea of white light as he straightened his jacket beneath the photographersâ relentless attention.
Then he turned.
Without hesitation, he reached one hand back into the limousine.
Waiting.
She smiled to herself and her hand slipped into his.
The diamond caught the light the instant their fingers met, sparkling brilliantly beneath the flashes as he helped her toward the door with the same sweet care heâd always shown her when no one was looking. Only this time, everyone was looking.
She stepped carefully onto the pavement, her gown falling neatly into place as she straightened beside him. Their hands remained linked between them, the ring resting perfectly where the cameras couldnât help but find it. Flash after flash reflected across the stone until it glittered almost as brightly as the lights pointed at them.
She looked around for a second then back up at him but he was already watching her. Not the photographers or the crowd.
Her.
That impossibly gentle smile spread across his face, softening everything about him. It was the same smile sheâd seen across breakfast tables, in empty hotel hallways after concerts, during quiet evenings when the rest of the world had finally disappeared.
Without thinking, she smiled back and he leaned toward her just slightly, enough to silently ask for a kiss.
(Name) closed the remaining distance herself, brushing a quick, tender kiss against his lips. When they separated, he was still smiling, his forehead almost touching hers for the briefest second before he let out a quiet, breathy laugh that only she could hear beneath the chaos surrounding them.
His thumb brushed once across the back of her hand, and she gave his fingers the smallest squeeze in return before they turned toward the waiting carpet together.
The photographers erupted all over again, calling their names from every direction as flashes exploded like fireworks around them. Tomorrowâs headlines would talk about the kiss, the ring, the glamour, the fashion, every polished detail the cameras had managed to capture.
Neither of them seemed particularly concerned with any of it.
They simply smiled at one another one last time before facing forward, their joined hands swinging naturally between them as they took their first steps onto the red carpet.
â â â 㠤㠤â㠤㠤May, 1991.
â â â 㠤㠤㠤â°ă ¤ A private estate - Temecula Valley, California.â â â
It was strange how quickly a wedding day disappeared.
They had spent months planning it, changing little details, choosing flowers, tasting cakes, arguing over songs, finalizing seating charts. Then the day arrived, and suddenly.. it was evening. A bittersweet feeling, really.
The ceremony had passed in a blur of music, sunlight, trembling hands, and promises neither of them had struggled to make. (Name) remembered seeing him at the end of the aisle, looking happier than sheâd ever seen himâcrying when he saw her. In that moment she remembered thinking, âyou are the love of my life.â Everything after that had unfolded was exactly as it was meant to. A perfect day.
Now they were husband and wife. Mr. and Mrs. Jackson has a nice ring to it, doesnât it?
The ceremony had been held on the grounds of a sprawling private estate tucked far enough away from the nearest road that the world might as well not have existed beyond its gates. White roses lined the aisle beneath towering oak trees, their branches stretching overhead as though they had grown there specifically to shelter the occasion. Hundreds of candles waited to be lit for the evening reception, and every path through the gardens had been woven with flowers that looked as though theyâd bloomed there naturally.
It had been a large wedding by any measure. Family, lifelong friends, musicians, actors, producers, dancers, people who had watched them grow from children into artists, and others who had become part of the life theyâd built together. Nearly every seat had been filled, yet somehow it had never felt crowded. The guest list had been expansive without becoming impersonal, each invitation sent to someone who mattered for reasons beyond status or headlines.
The press, for once, had been left outside.
Security had begun preparing weeks in advance, making sure every entrance to the estate remained private, every road carefully monitored, every helicopter route restricted as much as legally possible. The tabloids had guessed at locations, published fabricated schedules, and parked photographers miles away on the chance they might catch a glimpse of something through the trees.
They hadnât.
The only cameras inside belonged to people Michael and she had chosen themselves. A handful of trusted professional photographers moved through the celebration, documenting the day without interrupting it, capturing laughter instead of spectacle and stolen glances instead of performances. They werenât there to chase a headline. They were there to preserve memories. Every photograph would remain theirs before it belonged to anyone else.
And for the first time in years, they had been allowed something astonishingly rare. Privacy.
Not complete anonymityâthat would never truly exist for either of them. But peace was achievable.
The vows had been spoken without the click of paparazzi shutters competing against every word. They had slipped rings onto one anotherâs fingers beneath birdsong instead of shouted questions from behind barricades. When the officiant had finally pronounced them husband and wife, the applause had come only from the people who loved them both, echoing warmly through the gardens before disappearing into the afternoon air.
It had been everything theyâd hoped for.
Nothing extravagant for extravaganceâs sake, despite how magnificent it all appeared. Every flower, every song, every place setting, every handwritten menu, every candle burning across the reception had been chosen because it meant something to one of them. The elegance wasnât there to impress anyone. It simply reflected the life they had spent years building together, thoughtful in every detail and beautiful.
As daylight faded into evening, the celebration moved beneath a canopy of lights strung through the trees, casting a warm golden glow over the reception. Music drifted across the gardens while conversations blended into soft laughter, crystal glasses caught the candlelight with every toast, and somewhere beyond the estate walls the rest of the world continued searching for a wedding it would never witness.
Inside, hidden from every telephoto lens and gossip column, they were exactly where they wanted to be. Together and finally, husband and wife.
That same night of course they consummated their marriage.
Her hair is soft, slightly messy from the humidity of the suite as her veil fanned out beneath her like a halo against white silk pillowcases. They were tangled in missionary position: Michael braced above her on his forearms, moving with slow but deep thrusts that made every slide inside her feel endless. She held him close; one hand cradling the back of his neck while fingers threaded through sweat damp strands at his temples.
The wedding dress was long goneâdiscarded somewhere near their feetâbut she still wore that delicate garter belt under sheer stockings, and it drove him wild knowing sheâd kept something bridal on for this exact moment. Her heat clenched around him like a vise; the drag of his cock against slick walls made every withdrawal feel like torture before plunging back in even deeper than before.Â
He slowed, stopped entirely before he pressed their foreheads together instead as they caught breathless air between kisses. The space where their bodies joined glistenedâan obscene, beautiful mess of frothy white clinging to the base of his cock like liquid pearls. Precum mixed with her arousal; a thin ring that stretched and snapped every time he pulled back just slightly before surging forward again in those slow, deep rolls. And each time he pushed deeper, that slick little ring got thicker. More abundant.Â
Then losing himself all over again when she arched up for another kiss mid thrust.
âLoveyâI wanna be a daddy..â A pause where he just stared into her eyes, pupils blown with pleasure as he whispered: âCan I give you my baby? Please?â A kiss. âPlease, please, let meâlemme make you a mommy, give you a beautiful baby..â Heâs babbling at this point, and she watches him above her with a dazed smile hidden behind a bitten bottom lip. She nods at him, lip popping back into place.
âFill me up, Michael..â She whisperedâsoft but insistent, her fingers threading through his sweat damp hair as she coaxed him down against her chest. Her heartbeat pounded beneath his ear; a frantic drum of sound matching the stuttering rhythm of his hips now. Each thrust turned sharper, needierâchasing something neither could name anymore beyond more. She came rather suddenly, her body wasnât cooperating with her plans of wanting to finish together but he just felt so good.
Then she felt it. A gush so sudden and deep inside that it punched a gasp from her throatâwonder.
âThatâs it.. give me your baby,â She breathed out raggedly while cradling him closer like he might vanish if she let go even an inch. Her hands stroked over trembling muscles on back as aftershocks wracked through his body.Â
â â â 㠤㠤â㠤㠤 August 1992.
â â â 㠤㠤㠤â°ă ¤ Neverland Ranch, Los Olivos, California.
A lamp in the corner cast a warm honeyed glow across the living room, softening everything it seemed to touch. It was around 11 PM when she moved through the space, slowly and graciously as she picked up the mess from the day and straightened out things like pillows and throw blankets for the couch all barefoot on the polished floor. Her movement that had become second nature without her even noticing. She had long since had her baby, but her sense of urgency remained the same. There was a gentleness to everything she did now, motherhood had recalibrated her brain around something so small and precious that existed just a few feet away. She paused near the baby holder, lowering her gaze.
Aladdin was asleep inside it bundled neatly, his tiny face relaxed and completely unguarded the way babies only ever managed when they were fully gone into sleep. One hand had slipped free of the blanket and rested near his cheek. The sight made something in her expression soften even further. She reached down carefully, adjusting the edge of the blanket without disturbing him. Her fingers lingered for a second before she straightened again, exhaling quietly.
The estate still felt like Michael, even when he wasnât there yet. That was the thing she hadnât gotten used to and she doesnât think she ever will, the way his absence didnât feel empty so much as.. incomplete. Heâs been coming home late these past few days, recording for a new album.
The front door clicked open and there was a pause, followed by the sound of him stepping inside and the faint shift of movement as he closed the door behind him. Then his voice, already softer than it probably needed to be, careful in the way it always was when he came home late and knew sheâd notice.
âTink? You were supposed to be in bed by now..â He set something down just out of sight before she finally looked at him.
âYouâre late..â Her tone carried enough disappointment to make the point without raising her voice, not that she ever felt the need to even raise her voice at him.
Michael stepped further into the room, loosening his jacket as he looked at her. His expression shifted immediately, whatever exhaustion he had softened the second he saw her standing there in the cozy light, hair loose and her face calm but tired the usual way it was after she had a long day with the baby. His beautiful wife.
âI know, pretty mama. Iâm sorry.â He crossed the space between them without hesitation and leaned in to press a gentle kiss against her cheek. âForgive me.â
She tried to hold the expression for another second, the small pout still lingering like she wanted to stay mildly annoyed long enough for it to count but it didnât last. Her shoulders relaxed, and she gave him a look that was half warning and half surrender before she leaned in and kissed him properly, soft and brief as her hand rested lightly against his chest.
When she pulled back, her gaze flicked past him for a second toward the baby holder, instinctively checking again.
Michael followed her eyes, then back to her, the smallest smile forming as if he already understood everything she wasnât saying out loud.
He lowered his voice without thinking. âHowâs he been?â
She lingered near Michael without moving away from him properly, the space between them had become something her body naturally refused to widen. Her fingers reached up first, adjusting his collar with an absent tenderness, smoothing the fabric where it sat slightly uneven against his neck. Her hand lingered there before sliding down over his chest in a slow, grounding motion.
âGood, but we missed you today..â Her voice came out soft, already slipping into that tired half sleepy tone that followed long days and late nights. There wasnât accusation in it, just honesty that came from someone who had spent the day stretching herself between routines and small responsibilities and the demand of caring for a newborn.
Michael looked at her warm and apologetic as he leaned closer, the sound of her voice alone gave him a tingly feeling. His hand came up lightly, resting at her waist anchoring himself there. She had him wrapped around her finger, he hoped she knew.
âI missed you tooâyou both.â
She let out a small breath that almost turned into a sigh, her hand still resting against his chest for a moment before she finally let it fall, only to look up at him properly.
âWhere were you today?â Tired curiosity.
For a brief second, something flickered across his expression. Not guilt exactly.. or anything that could be named easily for that matter. It was more like calculation, as if he was deciding how much of the day belonged in this conversation and how much should stay outside it. He shifted slightly, loosening his shoulders trying to make the answer sound simpler than it was.
âJust meetings. A few things came upâmet a couple friends.â
It was vague enough that it didnât invite more questions unless someone was looking for them. But she honestly wasnât.
(Name) nodded a little, accepting it the way people accept small absences they assume will make sense later, then let her attention drift back to him instead of the explanation. Whatever part of her had briefly reached for curiosity dissolved quickly under the familiar pull of him being close again.
Michael exhaled quietly, tension easing from his posture as he stepped closer, his hand sliding up from her waist to her back. The conversation stopped being about answers and became softer and more physical. Something she desperately needed after the day she had.
âYou look tired,â He murmured, brushing his thumb gently along her side as if checking for it himself.
âI am, baby..â She admitted quietly.
He smiled faintly at that, then he leaned in and kissed her forehead first, before letting his hand slide up to cradle the side of her face.
Her eyes softened almost immediately and whatever trace of curiosity she had, let go without resistance. She leaned into him slightly, her earlier concern dissolving into clinginess, folding back into his touch.
Behind them, the baby slept on, untouched by anything beyond his own small world of warmth and baby breath.
â â â 㠤㠤â㠤㠤 September, 1992.
â â â 㠤㠤㠤â°ă ¤ Neverland Ranch, Los Olivos, California.
Today had been a fun day for their little family! A cute day out that started with a shopping spree and ended with a nice dinner at their favorite restaurant. But all good things must come to an end.
The bathroom was quiet the way it usually was after a certain time. One of the vanity lights had been left on because she always forgets to do something before she leaves the house. The light reflected softly against the marble countertop and beyond the cracked door, the rest of the house had gone almost completely silent.
She stood at the sink, humming a little melody as she searched through the medicine cabinet for a small bottle of ibuprofen. Her shoulders ached from carrying the baby for most of the afternoon, and she promised herself she would take something before bed.
Michael was only a few feet away, standing in front of the mirror with his sleeves rolled to his forearms, carefully unbuttoning the cuffs of his shirt after the long day. She moved a few things aside before her fingers settled around an orange prescription bottle.
Then another.
She frowned slightly and tilted her head. The first one was nearly empty and she picked up the second without thinking, turning it over to read the label.
Her eyes lingered on it for a second. â..Baby?â
Michael looked up from the mirror. âHm?â
She glanced between the two bottles in her hands. âI thought you just refilled this prescription...â Her voice was gentle, more puzzled than anything else.
She held up the second bottle a little. â..You have another?â The room seemed to pause, and it was so brief she almost convinced herself sheâd imagined it.
Michaelâs eyes settled on the bottles before returning to her, his expression remaining calm, though something behind it had tightened ever so slightly. âMy doctor wanted me to have another one.â
His answer came easily enough. âYou know, just in case.â
She looked back down at the label, her thumb brushing across the plastic cap. âOh.â
A small silence settled between them. â..Have you had them look at it recently?â She looked up again, concern softening her features. âThe burns, I mean. Because baby, you shouldnât be dealing with this kind of pain..â
He gave the smallest shrug, eyes drifting toward the sink instead of meeting hers immediately. âYes, of course. But they give me the same answers every time.â There wasnât any bitterness in his voice, just genuine fatigue.
She nodded slowly and accepted the answer without another thought.
Sheâd seen the scars; it was the very first thing he showed her before they got really serious about one another. She knew how severe the accident had been. Of course, there were days it still hurt but she just hates the idea that he suffers through this. For Godâs sake it happened in â84, itâs currently â92 now.
âIâm sorry,â she said softly. âIgnore me.â
He looked back at her then, offering a faint smile that was warm enough to ease the concern from her face. "It's okay."
She smiled back and without another word, she placed the second prescription bottle exactly where she found it, closed the cabinet, and crossed the room toward him. Her hands found the front of his shirt first, smoothing the fabric before they settled lightly against his chest.
âYou work too hard.â
A quiet laugh escaped him. âSo Iâve been told.â
She leaned up and pressed a gentle kiss beneath his jaw, lingering there for just a moment before resting her forehead against his shoulder. âYou should let yourself rest more.â
His arms slipped naturally around her waist. âI know..â
Neither of them spoke again for a while.
The bathroom returned to its comfortable silence, broken only by the faint hum of the lights overhead and the distant creak of the house settling around them.
The prescription bottles remained tucked away inside the cabinet, unnoticed now.
By morning, she wouldn't think about them again. To her, they were simply another reminder that the man she loved still carried pain from injuries the world had long since forgotten.
A year later, she would remember the conversation with an unsettling clarity and wonder if that had been the first time something quietly slipped beyond her reach. At the time, though, it was nothing more than an ordinary night between a husband and wife, ending the same way most of their nights did, wrapped in each otherâs arms while the rest of the house slept.
â â â 㠤㠤â㠤㠤 October, 1992.
â â â 㠤㠤㠤â°ă ¤ Neverland Ranch, Los Olivos, California.
Steam lingered in the bathroom, fogging the edges of the mirror until only blurred reflections remained. The room smelled faintly of eucalyptus and shampoo, warm from the shower that had been running for the last several minutes. The baby monitor rested on the counter, its tiny green light glowing steadily beside the sink, carrying nothing but the gentle sound of Aladdinâs giggles and Janetâs coos the hall.
Michael sat on the small stool in front of the tub; a towel draped around his shoulders while she stood behind him with one hand resting lightly against the back of his neck. He was 5â9 but she always sworn he was taller than that, he just looked so awkward and lanky especially in this position,
His hair was damp beneath her fingers as she worked the shampoo through it slowly, taking her time the way she always did. The soft curls slipped easily between her hands until she reached the patch of scar tissue hidden beneath the dark strands. Without thinking, her touch became even lighter, fingertips barely grazing his scalp as she carefully massaged around the area instead of directly over it.
Michael drew the smallest breath through his nose, it wasnât quite a wince, but she did notice.
Her hands stopped immediately. â..Too much?â
He shook his head. âNo.â
She wasnât convinced. âYou always say no.â
A tiny smile tugged at the corner of his mouth. ââCause you're always worried.â
âI am worried.â Her voice was quiet, matter of fact.
âIt still hurts.â He was silent for a moment before giving the slightest nod. âBut I promise, itâs not terrible right now.â
She sighed before she resumed, somehow managing to be even gentler than before. Her fingertips moved with careful patience, and every so often sheâd pause just to brush damp curls away from his forehead before continuing.
âI hate that it still bothers you.â
He looked down at his hands resting loosely in his lap. âIâve gotten used to it, mama.â
She frowned. âThat doesnât mean you should have to, Mi.â
Neither of them spoke after that. The only sounds were the slow trickle of water from the faucet and the quiet rhythm of her hands moving through his hair.
When she finished, she wrapped the towel around his shoulders more securely before leaning down to press a kiss against the top of his head, deliberately avoiding the sensitive places.
âThere.â
He smiled to himself. âThank you, pretty.â
She squeezed his shoulder once before turning toward the sink to rinse her hands. Behind her, she heard the medicine cabinet open.
It barely registered at first. She reached for a hand towel, drying her fingers absentmindedly and she glances up just as Michael tipped two pills into his palm.
He swallowed them with a sip of water and she watched him for a second.
Then her brow knit together ever so slightly.
(Name) crossed the room without another thought, slipping her arms loosely around his waist from behind and he relaxed into the embrace as she rested her cheek against his shoulder, listening to the slow rhythm of his breathing.
But the furrow between her brow never left, lost in thought as her gaze fell into nothing in particular.
â â â 㠤㠤â㠤㠤 November, 1992.
â â â 㠤㠤㠤â°ă ¤ Neverland Ranch, Los Olivos, California.
The afternoon had settled into one of those slow, sleepy hours where the whole house seemed to breathe a little quieter. Sunlight drifted through the living room windows, warming the hardwood floors in long, golden rectangles that shifted almost imperceptibly as the day wore on. Outside, the gardens were still, save for the occasional movement of leaves stirred by a light breeze.
Aladdin had fallen asleep nearly twenty minutes earlier, the occasional sleepy crackle drifting through the baby monitor on the side table. Sheâd rocked him until his little fingers finally loosened around hers, laid him carefully in his crib, then stood there for another five minutes anyway, just watching his chest rise and fall because some part of her still couldnât quite believe someone so small was entirely their responsibility.
His stroller rested near the front door where theyâd left it after returning from the pediatrician, a tiny knit blanket folded neatly over the handle instead of where it belonged. A bottle sat forgotten on the coffee table beside a stack of music magazines she hadnât opened in weeks.
Now, she stood at the window, absently twisting the ring on her finger.
Outside, the gardens swayed gently beneath the breeze. Somewhere farther down the property, she could just make out the stable through the trees, the horses moving lazily in the afternoon sun.
It should have been enough.
But lately, sheâd been wondering why it didnât always feel like enough.
Behind her, Michael sat curled into one end of the sofa with a book open in his lap. Every now and then heâd glance toward the hallway without thinking, listening for any sign the baby had woken before returning to the same paragraph heâd already read twice.
He looked comfortable.
Content.
More at home than sheâd ever seen him.
âLovey, I got a call this morning.â Her voice was so quiet that for a moment he wasnât sure sheâd meant to speak aloud.
He lifted his eyes. âFrom who?â
âThe label.â She didn't turn around. âThey wanted to know when I'd be ready to come back.â The words settled into the room without either of them rushing to fill the silence that followed.
Michael lowered the book into his lap. âOh.â
She watched a pair of birds disappear over the trees. âTheyâre thinkign about starting another album.â
Another pause. âThey asked if Iâd started writing anything.â Her thumb absently traced the diamond of her ring. âI told them I hadnât.â
It wasn't entirely true.
There were notebooks tucked away upstairs with pages sheâd filled while Aladdin napped. Half-finished melodies hummed into cassette recorders in the middle of the night. Lyrics scribbled onto grocery lists because inspiration had inconvenient timing.
She just hadnât told anyone. âI miss it, Mi.â The admission was nearly swallowed by the quiet room. âI miss the studio.â
She then let out a slow breath. âI miss recording until two in the morning because I canât get something right.â A small laugh escaped her. âI even miss arguing with producers.â
âBut.. I feel guilty for missing it.â Michael watched her for a long moment before setting the book heâd been reading aside.
âYou donât have to go back.â
She looked over her shoulder. âI know.â
âYou could stay home.â His voice remained gentle. âYou donât have to rush.â He stood, crossing the room until he stopped in front of her. âYouâve got everything right here.â His hand rested lightly against her arm.
A tiny laugh escaped her. âI donât think my record label would like that.â
âI donât care what your record label likes.â Michael says, too quickly.
She looked down, smiling for only a second before it faded again. â..I do.â
Silence settled between them.
âI love being his mom.â Her voice caught ever so slightly. âI love it more than I ever imagined I would.â She looked toward the nursery down the hall. âBut I love making music too.â She shook her head.
âI donât know how to be both.â
Michael stepped closer and both of his hands rose slowly to her face, cupping her cheeks with familiar tenderness until she had little choice but to stop staring at the floor.
She couldnât quite meet his eyes.
âMy girl..â His thumbs brushed gently beneath her cheekbones. âYou donât have to figure it out today.â
She let out a slow breath. âIâm scared.â She looked down at her hands. âIt feels like Iâm supposed to be completely happy just staying home.â
âYou are happy.â He starts. âAre you not..?â His brows pinch together.
âI am.â She answered so quickly it almost hurt that he would even question that. âI am, Michael.â
She swallowed and her voice softened. âI love waking up with him. I love feeding him. I love putting him to bed. I love every tiny little thing.â
She smiled to herself, remembering. âWhen he falls asleep on my shoulder..â Her expression melted for just a moment. â..I donât think there's anywhere else Iâd rather be.â
She looked back up. âBut I still miss music.â The confession lingered between them. âI donât know what that says about me.â
âWe need you.â Michael says. The words came so naturally that he didnât even realize what he was admitting until theyâd already left him.
Because he did.
He needed this.
He needed mornings that began with sleepy kisses in the kitchen while a baby laughed from a high chair. He needed evenings that ended with all three of them asleep under the same roof. He needed coming home and finding her barefoot in the living room, humming to herself while folding impossibly tiny clothes.
He had spent his entire life being pulled away by schedules, contracts, rehearsals, flights, interviews, people who always needed another piece of him.
This.. this was the first thing that had ever felt entirely his.
Not fame.
Not success.
Home.
And somewhere beneath all the love he carried for her lived a quieter, more frightened truth.
If she went back.. the world would start asking for her again. The studio. The tours. The interviews. The months apart.
Michael knew that world and he hated what it took from people.
A selfish part of him wanted to keep this exactly as it was. To keep her close. To keep the three of them together inside this peaceful little bubble for as long as he possibly could.
âIf it were me..â He hesitated as his thumbs slowed against her cheeks. âI think Iâd stay.â The moment the words left him, he saw something shift in her face.
She looked away again and he realized quickly that heâd answered the question he wanted answered. Not the one sheâd actually asked.
He knows heâs being selfish, but he didnât care. He couldnât care.
Michael stepped just a little closer, trying to catch her eyes again, his hands still cradling her face. âMy girl..â
She finally looked back at him, and her eyes were glossy now. âIâm scared, Michael.â Her voice barely carried. âWhat if I go back.. and I miss all of this?â She glanced toward the nursery. âWhat if I blink and heâs suddenly five?â
A tear slipped free before she brushed it away herself. âBut what if I donât go back..â She laughed weakly through the tears. â..And one day I donât recognize myself anymore?â
There wasnât a real answer.
Michael searched her face for something he could fix.
Anything.
Instead, all he found was the woman he loved trying to hold two equally important parts of herself without dropping either. His hands slipped from her cheeks just enough to brush her hair back behind her ears.
His expression softened. âWhat can I do for you, baby?â
She closed her eyes for a moment.
Thinking.
Breathing.
When she opened them again, the tears hadnât disappeared, but they werenât falling anymore. Her gaze drifted toward the front door, where Aladdinâs stroller still waited from that morning.
â..Can we go for a walk?â She smiled faintly. âWith the baby.â
He leaned forward and kissed her forehead, lingering there until she felt some of the tension leave her shoulders.
âYes,â He whispered. âOf course.â
A few minutes later, they stepped outside together. Michael pushed the stroller with one hand and his other found hers.
The conversation remained unfinished.
It would stay unfinished for months.
â â â 㠤㠤â㠤㠤 August - December 1993.
â â â 㠤㠤㠤â°ă ¤ Neverland Ranch, Los Olivos, California.
(Name) genuinely believes her husband died somewhere in 1993. Not in any literal sense, but his soul did. His essence. The spark and light in his eyes dimmed into something unrecognizable and broken by a cruel fucking world that never really let him breathe to begin with.
Thereâs no clean break to grieve or any one moment she can point to and say this is when I lost him. Itâs a slow, nauseating realization that the version of him she fell in love within her early twenties stopped existing in a place she can still reachâa place where she could still kiss and hold. And the worst part is that heâs still here in the physical realm. Grieving a man whoâs still alive made her feel.. sick in ways she couldnât possibly explain in words. It feels like a hole is in her heart, a large gaping hole that only he could fill. He had been her other half in the way people donât usually mean literally. But it started to feel like she was holding something inside her chest that had been torn into pieces and rearranged wrong. She could picture it so perfectly, her own bloody, beating heart held in her hands, not intact and wrong in shape, pieces pulled out of it and stolen. And somehow, she was still expected to keep living like this? It felt like there was no possible way, but she was living through this.
(Name) never left his side.
The days became measured by meetings instead of hours. Attorneys came and went through the front door carrying leather briefcases that never seemed any lighter when they left, heavier even. Conference tables disappeared beneath stacks of legal documents, newspaper clippings, witness statements, calendars marked over so many times the ink bled together. Telephones rang before breakfast and long after midnight. There were strategy sessions that lasted entire afternoons led by conversations spoken in careful, clinical language that managed to strip every ounce of humanity from the man they were talking about. Publicists discussed disgusting headlines. Security discussed routes before they left the house. Lawyers argued over words, dates, timelines, and statements until they all blurred into one endless conversation that never truly ended, only paused long enough to begin again the next morning. Somewhere in the middle of it all sat Michael, shoulders a little more slumped than the day before, listening as strangers dissected every corner of his life while she stayed beside him, her hand quietly finding his beneath the table.
She became his wife in every sense of the word she had promised on their wedding day. She never let go of his hand. She rubbed circles into the back of his neck during meetings that lasted hours longer than they should have. She smiled for him when he couldnât find it in himself. She carried the pieces of him he no longer seemed strong enough to carry alone and never once let him feel ashamed for needing her to.
But no matter how tightly she held him together, she couldnât stop watching him disappear. Never complaining once.
(Name) reminded him to eat when the day disappeared beneath paperwork. She coaxed him upstairs after nights spent sitting in the same chair until dawn, still wearing yesterdayâs clothes because neither of them had realized another day had already begun. When sleep wouldnât come, she stayed awake beside him. When he finally managed to drift off from pure exhaustion, she stayed awake anyway, afraid that if she looked away for too long, heâd wake up.
If the world insisted on putting him through it, then it would have to put her through it too.
And that had never felt like sacrifice.
It had only felt like marriage.
The allegations did something to him that she couldnât fight with tenderness alone. They hollowed him out in places she hadnât known could become empty. At first the changes were so small she convinced herself they belonged to stress. A missed laugh. A smile that disappeared a little too quickly. His attention drifting halfway through conversations before he gently asked her to repeat what sheâd just said.
Then the spaces between those moments started growing.
His laughter became quieter until she realized one afternoon she couldnât remember the last time sheâd heard it. The brightness that had always lived behind his eyes gave way to a guarded wall, every waking moment for him had become an exercise in bracing for impact. He moved through the house weakly, carrying himself with an invisible weight that seemed to follow him from room to room. Even when nothing was happening, he looked as though he was waiting for something terrible to happen next.
There were days he barely spoke unless someone spoke to him first.
Sometimes she would catch him standing in the middle of a room with no clear reason for being there. One hand resting against the kitchen counter. Eyes fixed on nothing. So still she almost wondered if heâd forgotten why heâd walked in at all. When sheâd quietly ask him what he needed, heâd blink once or twice like heâd only just remembered she was there.
âI donât know,â Heâd answer. It broke her every time.
Sleep abandoned him first. Then his appetite, though, he is the first to admit heâs never been a great eater but these past couple years she successfully managed to put a little more weight on him. All of which is gone by now.
There were days when she wasnât sure he remembered how to take care of himself. Because everything else had become so unbearably heavy that the ordinary things were the first to disappear. Eating. Sleeping. Bathing. Changing into clean clothes. Things like that became things she gently coaxed him toward.
She would find him hours later exactly where sheâd left him, a cup of coffee gone cold beside him because heâd never made it upstairs from the night before. Sheâd kneel in front of him without a word, unbutton his jacket while he watched her with tired eyes, and tell him softly, âCome on, baby.â Most of the time, heâd go.
Then the parts of himself that had always reached instinctively toward life. Music no longer drifted absentmindedly from beneath closed doors. The piano downstairs sat untouched for days at a time. He stopped humming while he wandered through the house. Stopped dancing absentmindedly when a song came on the radio. The little pieces of joy that had always escaped him without thinking seemed to retreat somewhere so deep inside him that even he couldnât find them anymore.
There were mornings sheâd find him awake before dawn, sitting in complete darkness with the television on mute because he hadnât actually been watching it. He would simply sit there, elbows on his knees, staring at the floor while the blue light flickered across his face. Sheâd kneel in front of him and take his hands into hers because they were always cold lately, rubbing slow circles over his knuckles until he finally looked at her.
âDid you sleep?â Sheâd whisper.
âIâm okay.â He answered, and it quickly became the sentence she hated most. Because he wasnât.
He wasnât okay.
Michael started apologized for everything.
For forgetting what she had just told him. For staring into space when she was talking. For missing dinner because another meeting had run late. For waking her when another phone rang at two in the morning. For snapping at someone and immediately hating himself for it. For crying. For needing medication. For being tired. For existing and feeling like he no longer resembled the man he thought she deserved.
It was as though guilt had rooted itself somewhere deep inside him and started growing in every direction. No matter what she said, no matter how many times she cupped his face and told him she wasnât going anywhere, he looked at her with the conviction of someone who believed he had already become too much to love.
And that frightened her more than anything else.
Because for the first time since sheâd known him, she couldnât love him out of his pain.
She could only sit beside it, hold his hand through it, and pray that somewhere underneath all that hurt, the man sheâd married was still waiting to find his way home.
Elizabeth found her in the sunroom just after sunset.
The house had become strangely still for the first time all day. Most of the staff had retreated to other parts of the estate, the phones had stopped ringing for the moment, and the endless stream of meetings had finally come to an end. Outside, the sky was washed in soft shades of pink and gold, rainwater still clinging to the hedges from an afternoon shower.
(Name) sat curled into the corner of the sofa with a blanket gathered loosely over her legs, though she wasnât cold. A cup of tea rested untouched on the table beside her, the steam long since gone. She stared through the floor to ceiling windows toward the gardens without really seeing them, her thoughts somewhere much farther away.
Elizabeth lingered in the doorway for a moment before approaching. âThere you are, gorgeous girl.â
(Name) turned her head, offering a tired smile that barely reached her eyes. âHi.â
Elizabeth smiled back, soft and maternal, before lowering herself onto the sofa beside her. She didnât sit across from her, she sat shoulder to shoulder, close enough that their sleeves brushed. Without saying anything, she reached over and took one of (Name)âs hands into both of hers, warming it between her palms.
âMy goodnessâ Elizabeth murmured, studying her face. âSweetheart, you look exhausted.â
(Name) let out a quiet breath that almost sounded like a laugh. âI am.â
Elizabeth rubbed slow circles across the back of her hand. âI know.â
For a little while they simply sat together. It was one of the few things (Name) appreciated about the older woman. She understood why Michael was so close to her, how could you not?
Eventually, Elizabeth inhaled softly. âI need to ask you something.â
(Name) looked over at her. The change in Elizabethâs voice was subtle, but enough that her stomach tightened instinctively. âWhat is it?â
Elizabethâs expression remained kind, though there was a seriousness behind it now that hadnât been there before.
âI thinkâŚâ she began carefully, choosing each word with obvious care, â,,I think itâs time we talked about having an intervention.â
The room seemed to lose all of its sound and (Name) blinked once, then again.
âNo.â The answer came so quickly it surprised even her.
Elizabeth didnât react, he simply continued holding her hand.
(Name) shook her head, her brows knitting together. âNo. Absolutely not.â
She looked away toward the windows again. âHeâs exhausted.â Her voice was quiet now, almost pleading. âEverything thatâs happened these last few months..â She swallowed. âAnyone would be exhausted.â
âI know,â Elizabeth said gently.
âHeâs under more pressure than anybody should ever have to carry--He isnât..â (Name) searched for the words, shaking her head again. âHe isnât one of those people.â
Elizabeth tilted her head slightly. âWhat people, sweetheart?â
(Name)âs fingers tightened unconsciously around Elizabethâs.
âThe people you see on television.â Her eyes stayed fixed on the rain-speckled glass. âThe ones whose lives completely fall apart.â She laughed once under her breath, though there wasnât any humor in it. She knew she probably sounded ignorant, but at this point she didn't care. Her husband didnât.. he didnât belong in rehab like some addict. That wasnât a thing, that wasnât real. Come on, this was her Michael theyâre talking about.
Elizabeth waited.
âHe has prescriptions,â (Name) said quickly, as though sheâd finally found the argument that mattered. âDoctors gave them to him. Heâs in pain, Elizabeth.â
Elizabethâs thumb continued its slow, absent circles over the back of her hand. âI know, my love. You donât have to convince me.â Every answer was the same. Never argumentative or dismissive. Just heartbreakingly understanding.
(Name) felt tears beginning to sting behind her eyes.
âHe just needs everything else to stop,â She whispered. âIf these allegations had never happened.. if everyone would just leave him the fuck alone!â Her voice cracked. âHeâd be okay!â
Elizabeth was quiet for several long seconds then she turned just enough to fully face her. âSweetheart.â
(Name) looked up.
âDo you believe that?â The question settled between them.
(Name) opened her mouth but nothing came out. She wanted to say yes. She wanted to believe it with every part of herself. Instead, she looked back down at their joined hands.
Elizabeth spoke again, her voice scarcely above a whisper. âWhen was the last time he slept through the night?â
âWhen was the last time he finished a meal without you reminding him to eat?â
Silence.
Elizabeth wasnât interrogating her; she was grieving with her. âWhen was the last time you saw him smile because he felt happy..â
She paused. â..and not because he was trying to convince you he was?â
A tear quietly down (Name)âs cheek and Elizabeth reached up, brushing it away with the back of her fingers. âIâm not asking you to pass judgement on him.â
(Name)âs breathing had begun to shake. âIâm asking you to be honest with yourself.â
âI..â Her voice broke completely. âI donât want him to think Iâve given up on him.â
âOh, sweetheart.â Elizabethâs eyes glistened. âThis isnât giving up on him.â
(Name) finally looked at her. âIt feels like it.â
âNo.â Elizabeth gently squeezed both of her hands. âIt feels like youâre admitting that loving him isnât the same thing as being able to save him.â
Those words struck somewhere so deep that (Name) winced. For months she had convinced herself that if she stayed patient enough, gentle enough, attentive enough, eventually heâd find his way back to himself.
She had loved him harder every single day.. she had stayed awake through the nightmares.
Counted pills.
Run baths.
Held him while he cried.
Sat beside him through meetings.
Reminded him to eat.
Reminded him to sleep.
Reminded him that none of this changed who he was.
If love could have healed him.. he would have been healed months ago. The realization settled over her so quietly she almost didnât notice herself beginning to cry.
Elizabeth wrapped an arm around her shoulders without another word and (Name) folded into her immediately, burying her face against Elizabethâs shoulder as months of fear finally caught up with her.
âI just want my husband back,â She sobbed, hiccuping.
Elizabeth closed her eyes, holding her a little tighter.
âI know, sweetheart.â Her own voice trembled. âI want him back too.â
That conversation had been eight weeks ago.
Eight weeks since sheâd watched him zip up a suitcase she wished had never needed packing.
Eight weeks since sheâd stood in the driveway with one hand tucked into his coat, trying to memorize the feeling of him before he disappeared behind tinted windows and boarded a plane bound for Europe.
Eight weeks heâd been away from home.
Some days she counted them. Other days she tried very hard not to.
The house had settled into a strange quiet without him. His slippers still sat where heâd kicked them off weeks earlier because she couldnât bring herself to move them. His favorite sweater remained folded over the arm of the sofa. His piano downstairs gathered a thin layer of dust no one dared wipe away. Every room still carried traces of him, little reminders that he belonged there, while the only place he actually was sat thousands of miles across an ocean she couldnât simply cross whenever she missed him.
She kept herself busy because she had to.
There was still a little boy who needed breakfast every morning. Baths every evening. Stories before bed. Aladdin had begun asking for his daddy in the innocent way only toddlers could, toddling over to the front door some afternoons after hearing a car outside, convinced for one hopeful second that this time it would be him. He was a little over one years old now, she canât believe how quickly time flies
Each time, sheâd scoop him into her arms. âDaddyâs getting better, sweetheart.â The words never became easier to say but she hoped one day theyâd become true.
Every afternoon, usually around the same time once Aladdin had gone down for his nap, sheâd reach for the telephone. It became part of her routine as naturally as brushing her teeth. She knew the number by heart now.
Sometimes the phone rang long enough that she caught herself holding her breath but when the phone picked up it was never Michael.
The conversations had become painfully familiar.
âIâm sorry, Mrs. Jackson. Heâs unavailable right now.â
Or..
âHeâs resting.â
Another day..
âHeâs with his doctors at the moment.â
Then..
âItâs not a good time.â
The reasons changed and none of them made much sense. If he was resting yesterday, surely, heâd be awake today. If he was with doctors this afternoon, why couldnât he call her back that evening? Once, someone told her heâd stepped outside. She found herself staring at the receiver after the call ended, wondering how someone could step outside and somehow stay there for three days.
She never argued or demanded to be put through. Never raised her voice. She simply thanked whoever answered, hung up gently, and told herself sheâd try again tomorrow.
Tomorrow always sounded more hopeful than today.
On the days they did manage to connect, she treasured every minute she was given, even when the conversations never lasted very long.
Sheâd ask if he was sleeping any better.
If he was eating.
If the doctors were kind to him.
If they were taking good care of him.
Sheâd tell him about Aladdin learning a new word, or how heâd nearly toppled over trying to chase one of the peacocks that wandered the grounds, smiling through tears Michael couldnât see as she painted little pictures of home she hoped might make him feel less alone.
âI miss you,â Sheâd tell him softly. âSo does your little boy.â
There would almost always be a pause that felt like listening for someone standing at the other end of a long tunnel.
Then his voice would come back, quieter than she remembered.
âI miss you too.â
OrâŚ
âGive him a kiss for me.â
Sometimes that was all. Sometimes before she had the chance to tell him she loved him, another voice would gently explain that their time was up.
Sheâd thank them, set the receiver back into its cradle.
Then sit there for a little while longer anyway, her fingertips still resting against the telephone as though somehow it remained connected to him. She never once considered that the distance between them wasnât only measured in miles. It never crossed her mind that the unanswered calls werenât always because he was asleep, or in treatment, or meeting with doctors.
She believed every explanation they gave her because she wanted to.
Because the alternative was too painful to imagine.
She didnât know that, somewhere in Europe, the sound of the telephone ringing had become something he sometimes asked not to hear at all.
The phone remained stubbornly silent for another four days.
By the fifth, (Name) had stopped pretending she wasnât waiting for it.
She carried the cordless handset from room to room without realizing she was doing it, setting it beside her while she folded tiny pairs of Aladdinâs pajamas, balancing it on the bathroom counter while she washed her face, leaving it on the kitchen island while she picked absently at toast that had gone cold long before sheâd taken a second bite. Every sound outside made her glance toward the front windows. Every time the phone rang, her heart launched itself into her throat before sinking again when another familiar voice greeted her instead.
By late afternoon, she felt wound so tightly she thought she might snap.
She stared at the telephone for nearly a full minute before finally dialing Elizabethâs number.
It rang once.
âHello?â Elizabethâs warm, unmistakable voice filled the line. âSweetheart?â
(Name) opened her mouth to answer, but nothing came out except an uneven breath. She hadnât even realized sheâd started crying until she tasted salt on her lips. â..Hi.â
âOh, honey,â Elizabeth said gently. âWhatâs happened?â
(Name) pressed trembling fingers against her forehead, closing her eyes as she slowly sank into one of the kitchen chairs. The room suddenly felt too bright. âI.. Iâm sorry.â
âWhat are you apologizing for?â
âI shouldnât be calling you like this.â
Elizabethâs voice softened even further. âYou can call me however you need to.â That kindness almost made everything worse.
(Name) laughed weakly through another shaky breath, wiping beneath her eyes with the heel of her hand. âI donât know whatâs wrong with me.â
Elizabeth simply asked, âTell me.â
(Name) looked toward the nursery down the hallway where she could hear the faint hiss of the baby monitor. âI canât stop thinking about him. I keep telling myself heâs exactly where he needs to be.â She nodded to herself as though trying to make the words feel true. âI know theyâre helping him. I know this is supposed to take time. I know all of that.â
Her breathing caught painfully in the middle of the sentence. âButâŚâ She pressed a hand flat against the center of her chest. âI justâŚâ Her voice dropped to almost nothing. âI have this terrible.. terrible feeling.â
Elizabeth remained quiet. âWhat kind of feeling, sweetheart?â
âI donât know.â (Name) stood abruptly from the chair and began pacing across the kitchen, one arm wrapped tightly around her waist while the other held the phone against her ear. âThatâs whatâs scaring me.â She shook her head. âI donât know what it is.â
Her breathing had become noticeably uneven now. âIt feels like..â She searched helplessly for words. âLike somethingâs wrong.â
Elizabeth listened.
âI know heâs in treatment and I know this isnât supposed to be easy. But every time I call..â (Name) stopped walking, staring blankly out the kitchen window. â..thereâs another reason.â
Her voice trembled. âHeâs resting.â She swallowed. âHeâs with his doctors.â Another shaky breath. âTheyâll let him know I called.â
She laughed once, though it sounded hollow. âIt just.. it never makes any sense.â
Elizabethâs brows furrow in confusion on the other end of the line. âSo, you havenât been able to speak with him much?â
(Name)âs shoulders slowly slumped. âNo..â
âHow often?â
âI donât..â She frowned, trying to remember. âI donât even know anymore.â She rubbed tiredly at one eye. âWhen I do get him..â She whispered, âItâs only for a few minutes.â Her throat tightened. âHe sounds so far away.â
(Name) continued to speak. âI donât even care if we donât talk about anything important.â She laughed through another sob. âIâd listen to him tell me what he had for lunch if it meant hearing his voice for five more minutes.â
Elizabethâs expression shifted and silence settled between them. Then absentmindedly, (Name) asked, â..When was the last time you talked to him?â
Elizabeth sounded genuinely puzzled by the question. âHoney, weâve been talking fairly regularly.â
(Name) blinked. âWhat?â
âIâve been checking in on him. I actually spoke to him today.. which is why Iâm so confused to hear this..â
Everything inside (Name) seemed to stop. ââŚToday?â
âYes.â Elizabeth nodded. âWe had a lovely conversation.â
(Name) didnât answer.
âIt mustâve been..â Elizabeth thought aloud. âNearly two hours, I suppose.â
Two hours.
The words echoed through her mind and her grip tightened around the receiver until her fingers ached.
Two hours.
She couldnât remember the last time Michael had spoken to her for longer than ten minutes.
ââŚHeâŚâ Her lips barely moved. âHe talkedâŚâ Her heartbeat became deafening. ââŚfor two hours?â
Elizabethâs heart drops a bit. ââŚ(Name)? My love? Let me give him a call, okay? Iâm sure this is just a misunderstanding...â
The kitchen blurred around her. The walls suddenly felt too close. Air refused to reach her lungs no matter how deeply she inhaled. Somewhere on the other end of the line, Elizabeth was still speaking, her voice growing increasingly concerned.
âSweetheart?â
â(Name)?â
âTalk to me.. Please talk to me, Iâm on my way.â
She couldnât hear anything except the blood rushing through her ears. With trembling fingers, she lowered the receiver from her ear, and she stared at it for one long, disbelieving moment. Then she pressed the button.
The line went dead.
The silence that followed was suffocating as she remained standing in the middle of the kitchen, the disconnected phone hanging uselessly at her side while tears slipped silently down her face.
He had spent two hours talking to someone else.
And suddenly, for the first time since heâd left for Europe, a thought entered her mind that she had refused to entertain before.
Maybe the person he was avoidingâŚ
âŚwas her.
â â â 㠤㠤â㠤㠤Early 1994.
â â â 㠤㠤㠤â°ă ¤ Neverland Ranch, Los Olivos, California.
When Michael was released from treatment, (Name) truly believed the hardest part was finally over. She held onto that belief with both hands because she had to. It was the only thing that had carried her through the endless weeks heâd spent in Europe, through the unanswered phone calls, the sleepless nights, the ache of watching Aladdin toddle around without his dad. She told herself that rehabilitation didnât end the day someone walked out of the building. He would need time. Space. Patience. She could give him all of those things. God knew sheâd already given him everything else. She washed the sheets on their bed before he was due to return. She asked the kitchen staff to stock the pantry with all the little things heâd missed while he was away. She even caught herself smiling one afternoon while folding one of his sweaters, thinking how nice it would feel to complain about finding his socks scattered across the bedroom floor again. For the first time in months, hope felt safe enough to exist. Things would go back to normal.
He never came home.
At first, nothing seemed particularly unusual. A day passed, then another. There were explanations, always reasonable enough that she never questioned them. He was resting. The doctors wanted him to ease back into daily life slowly. Travel would take some time. She accepted every answer with the same quiet understanding sheâd carried throughout the last year because that was what loving Michael had often required, faith in circumstances she couldnât control. Every morning she still called without fail and every evening she called again if she hadnât heard from him. Nothing changed, it was the same few excuses. She was told heâd stepped out. Other times heâd already gone to bed.
Occasionally she managed to hear his voice, but even those conversations seemed to disappear before theyâd properly begun. He sounded distant, exhausted, like every word cost him something to speak to her. She asked the usual, if he was eating. If he was sleeping. If he needed anything from home. She told him she loved him. She told him Aladdin had started stringing little sentences together now, that heâd learned to point at photographs and proudly say, âDaddy.â Michael answered kindly enough, but there was always something absent underneath it all, as though part of him had already drifted somewhere she couldnât follow. She was afraid of bringing up her concerns about his communication, especially since learning he was present with other people. How could she? He.. he was kind enough to take her call, and besides, she missed him too much to potentially mess up her few chances to talk to him. So, she ignored it. Her time with him couldn't even settle into the comfort of simply hearing him breathe before another voice would gently interrupt, telling him someone needed him, that another appointment was beginning, or something. The line would click dead, and sheâd sit there holding the receiver against her ear for another minute anyway, staring into nothing.
Days quietly became weeks. One week became two, then three, until she realized sheâd stopped marking the calendar altogether because looking at the dates only made the silence feel heavier. The house had become unbearably still without him. His slippers remained tucked beneath their side of the bed because she couldnât bear to move them. His piano sat untouched, gathering the thinnest layer of dust no one dared wipe away because wiping it meant they were wiping him away. Even Neverland itself seemed to notice his absence. The laughter that usually drifted across the grounds had disappeared, replaced by long stretches of quiet broken only by the distant carousel or the soft chatter of staff trying not to speak too loudly. Aladdin babbled for him constantly. Every answer she gave grew a little weaker than the last. âSoon,â sheâd whisper, kissing the top of his head while silently begging God not to make a liar out of her.
By the fifth week, something inside her had begun to change. Hope unraveled slowly, thread by thread, each unanswered call loosening another piece until she found herself lying awake at three in the morning, staring at the empty space beside her where Michael should have been, unable to silence the dreadful feeling settling deeper into her chest. It wasnât anger. It wasnât even resentment. It was fear. Quiet, instinctive fear. The kind that arrived without explanation and refused to leave. She couldnât shake the feeling that something had shifted while heâd been away, that somehow, sheâd lost him without realizing the exact moment it happened. She just didnât know yet that the silence wasnât accidental. It was a choice.
By the sixth week, she had stopped asking herself when he was coming home.
Instead, she found herself asking why he wasnât.
The question followed her everywhere. It lingered while she stood at the kitchen sink washing dishes she hadnât dirtied, while she folded laundry that still smelled faintly of his cologne, while she rocked Aladdin back to sleep in the middle of the night. She turned every conversation theyâd had over and over inside her mind until she could practically recite them from memory, searching for something sheâd missed. Had she said something wrong? Had she pushed too hard? Not enough? Had she spent so much time trying to keep him alive that sheâd forgotten how to simply be his wife? Every answer only led to another question, each one crueler than the last.
Then, as though the silence itself hadnât already hollowed her out, the news found her anyway. It wasnât Michael who told her, not a phone call or even a conversation. It was another headline. Another photograph. Another piece of her life handed to the public before it had ever been offered to her.
Someone had seen him in Las Vegas.
Not alone.
With Lisa.
Eight days.
Eight days that stretched across newspapers and entertainment programs with the same relentless appetite that had consumed every other private moment of their lives. Restaurants. Casinos. Hotel entrances. Smiling. Talking. Walking side by side with their hands held as though the weight of the previous year had somehow become light enough to carry in someone elseâs company.
(Name) stared at the photographs until they blurred together.
For eight weeks sheâd been told, directly or indirectly, that he was too fragile. Too exhausted. Too unwell to hold a conversation with the woman who had stood beside him through allegations, investigations, lawyers, hospitals, intervention meetings, sleepless nights, withdrawal, and rehabilitation.
Ghosted her for six weeks after his release.
Yet somehow, heâd found eight days for another woman.
Something inside her finally gave way.
The first drink came almost absentmindedly. A glass of wine she poured while dinner sat untouched in front of her, thinking it might finally silence the noise in her head long enough to sleep. But of course, it didnât.
The second night, she poured another.
By the end of the week, she had stopped bothering with glasses altogether and opted for drinking straight from the bottle. She discovered alcohol did one thing remarkably well. For a little while, it made her numb. It softened the endless loop of unanswered questions. It dulled the image of those photographs long enough that she could breathe without feeling like her chest was caving in. It hushed the instinct that still made her glance toward the front door every time she heard a car outside.
Morning always punished her for it. Sheâd wake with pounding headaches, swollen eyes, and the same emptiness waiting faithfully beside her the moment she opened them. Nothing had changed. Michael was still gone. The bed was still half empty. The phone still refused to ring.
So every evening, when the house finally grew quiet and Aladdin had fallen asleep upstairs, sheâd wander into the kitchen almost without thinking. The bottle had become as much a part of her nightly routine as locking the doors or turning off the lights. She hated herself a little more each time she reached for it.
She drank because it was easier than feeling everything. She drank because the silence was louder sober. She drank because she couldnât survive every night with the version of him she loved walking endlessly through her memories, while the man still alive somewhere in the world seemed to want nothing to do with her anymore.
It happened on an ordinary afternoon. The moment where she died. If her Michael left her in â93, then she followed soon after in â94.
There was no warning. No phone call asking if she was home. No request to meet. No conversation she could cling to afterward and tell herself at least theyâd tried.
Just a knock at the front door.
She almost didnât answer it herself. One of the house staff had been busy with Aladdin, so she crossed the foyer without thinking, smoothing the sleeves of her sweater as she reached for the handle.
The man standing outside wore an apologetic expression she didnât understand until he asked her name. âMiss (Name)?â
âYes?â
âI need you to sign for these.â
She accepted the large envelope automatically, thanked him then closed the door.
For several seconds, she simply stood there in the middle of the foyer, turning it over in her hands. Her name was typed neatly across the front in stark black letters. No handwriting. No familiarity. Nothing to suggest it had come from the man who had once traced that same name across birthday cards with hearts and little notes left beside her pillow.
Something deep inside her already knew. Her fingers trembled as she slid the papers free. The first page was enough. She didnât make it past the title before the packet slipped from her hands, scattering crisp white pages across the polished floor like they weighed nothing at all.
Her knees nearly buckled. âNo..â
The word escaped before sheâd even realized sheâd spoken. âNo..â
She shook her head, staring at the papers, hoping they might rearrange themselves into something else if she looked long enough.
This couldnât be how it happened. Not after everything thatâs happened. Not after the allegations. After the meetings. The sleepless nights. Rehab. Not after standing beside him when the entire world had seemed determined to tear him apart.
Not like this.
Her breathing became shallow. Fast. And suddenly she stumbled backward before turning blindly toward the nearest bathroom, one hand clamped over her mouth as panic climbed so violently through her body it made her dizzy. She barely reached the sink.
The first wave came without warning.
A clammy gripped the porcelain so hard her knuckles burned as everything in her stomach came up in painful, emptying heaves. Tears blurred her vision until she couldnât tell where the sink ended and the room began.
When there was nothing left, her body kept trying anyway.
Again. Again. Again.
She collapsed onto the cold tile floor, coughing so hard her chest hurt, one hand pressed against her sternum as though she could physically hold herself together.
Everything sheâd known since twenty. Her mentor. Her protector. Her best friend. Her husband. Her fucking soul.
Her life was seemingly being severed over black and white.
Michael didnât even give her the respect of a conversation or an explanation. Not even goodbye?
Just a case number.
She curled forward until her forehead rested against the edge of the bathtub, shaking so violently she could hardly catch her breath. Somewhere else in the house she could hear Aladdin laughing at something, blissfully unaware that only a few rooms away, their world had just been split cleanly down the middle.
(Name) had survived watching the world try to destroy her husband.
But she wasnât sure she would survive discovering he had chosen to leave her himself.
Š michaeldiary. 2026. do not copy, repost, translate, or feed into ai.
đâ Ý⪠introducing WYNNIE DOVE âą singer , songwriter , dancer , record producer , actress , model & philanthropist !? she is also the wife of MICHAEL JACKSON !?
( MARIAH CAREY as WYNNIE DOVE ) * wynnie dove is an oc with a fully fleshed-out backstory, detailed lore, and her own distinct personality. however, she is written in a way where she can easily be read as a y/n / self-insert if thatâs your preference! if you arenât a fan of ocs or a named reader, please protect your peace and feel free to block my blog. don't like, don't read!
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
â Live Streamingâ Interactive Chatâ Private Showsâ HD Qualityâ Free Actions
Free to watch ⢠No registration required ⢠HD streaming
Synopsis: Michael falls for a journalist but she's all about her business, and that doesn't include him. Can he make her give in?
Content: 18+, smut, NO MINORS, mutual pining, descriptive dirty talk, descriptions of female anatomy, needy!Michael, soft-dom Michael, bad era!Michael, era 1988, journalist!reader
Request: @artflooo : Omg⌠queen, Iâm just gonna leave this here and kindly ask for a fic based on this look đĽľđđ˝ https://www.tiktok.com/t/ZTSSbmJMh/
Author's Note: I love writing for this era and will never get tired of it, send me all the requests đ also this is sooo filthy so read at your own risk đ
The room was large and bright with lighting equipment. Rows and rows of chairs and the monotonous hum of camera equipment and its crew bustling about filled the room. Journalists murmured to each other quietly, discussing Michael Jacksonâs newest project.Â
You were seated off to the left side in a small press section. Eyes roaming the room as you tapped your pen on your notepad, legs crossed one over the other. The room smelled of coffee and faint cigarette smoke, and something sickly sweet like hairspray.Â
Patiently, you waited for your turn to interview Michael. He was in the process of completing his previous one, and then youâd be next. Your eyes wandered over his physique. He was dressed down more than usual today. But in a way that only Michael Jackson could manage to make look polished. A cobalt blue overshirt hung open over a soft white V-neck t-shirt. The bright color made his complexion glow under the studio lights. His sleeves were rolled up just enough to expose the veins in his forearms. Loose black slacks draped cleanly over his long legs, cutting neatly above his signature loafers.
No matter how hard you tried to ignore it, you kept feeling the thrumming heat of his gaze fall on you. He was trying to focus on the interviewer in front of him. He really was. But he couldnât help the way his wandering eyes kept gravitating in your direction.
âSo, Michael,â The interviewer started, leaning in close as if he was about to share a scandalous secret.â âA young woman says to you, âCome over, Iâm gonna make love to you,â
Instantly, Michael visibly cringed, shoulders drawing in slightly. He was a bashful man. Thenâ a look so quick that almost anyone would have missed it. Michaelâs eyes flickered over to you, and a faint knowing smile ghosted over his lips. Just as quickly as you saw it, it vanished.Â
He was about to start his shit. You shifted in your seat, preparing for the show.Â
In a dead pan tone, Michael responded âYes, Iâm scaredâ. Immediately, the interviewer was roped in. His eyes lit up as he leaned in even further.
âReally? Thatâs fascinating. Tell me moreââ the interviewer continued to prod at Michaelâs answer.
He was such a smug asshole. He knows that isnât true. And he looked right at you while he said it, because you knew better than anyone in the room just how untrue it was.Â
Your eyes fell to his fingers that were tapping against idly his knee. A nervous habit youâd observed a hundred times before. Intrusively, an unwanted memory slammed into you.
âJust like thatâp-please donât stopâ
Michaelâs hand was fisted in your hair, gaze holding yours intensely in the mirror as he stroked into you deep and deliberate, cock stroking your overstimulated walls and making you see stars. A sharp crack of his palm came down on your ass.
A sharp voice startled you from your daydream.
âYouâre on in 5, ready?âÂ
âAlwaysâ You stood smoothly, shoulders back and radiating unshakeable confidence that had come from years of practice. You made your way to the powder room, praying that it wasnât obvious you were flustered. Inside, you brushed your hair away from your face before touching up your lip combo, studying your reflection. You took a deep breath. Showtime.
Michaelâs amusement was evident from the time you came back in the room. Hips swaying to an invisible rhythm as you made your way to the seat across from him. He stood up, adjusting his collar. He extended his hand outward to you. He didnât offer a standard, business-like grip. Instead, his large hand closed gently over your fingers. Thumb tracing a slow, agonizing circle over your knuckles before he allowed your fingers to slide away.
He said your name softly, teasing the syllables. It rolled off his tongue like a familiar melody heâd been humming in the dark. His doe eyes were bright, studying you.
âGood to see you again. Itâs been a whileâ
Pulling your hand away, you sat down as if unphased by the soothing gesture. You settled into the seat before replying,
âMhm, whatâs it been? 3 or 4 months?â You pretended not to remember the last time you had crossed paths with the popstar. Truthfully, you remembered the exact date. Michael continued observing you with quiet curiosity.
âSomething like that.â He sat back down; eyes fixated on you. He glazed over your features with warm scrutiny. Your eyes, your hair, your lips. Like an art collector confirming every detail of a priceless painting is exactly as he remembered. He lingered on your lips for a moment. A grin made its way across his features as he realized youâd worn it. A specific lip combo you only wore for him. Michael was certain. Heâd watched plenty of your interviews, and this specific combo was a rarity for you. However, you always seemed to adorn the look when he encountered you.Â
The scent of Michaelâs cologne enveloped you as you tried to gather your question cards. It was warm and smelled expensive. He waited patiently, seemingly enjoying how you seemed to be fumbling with them, nearly dropping them at one point.
Aw. Sheâs flustered. Michael thought to himself.
After a final sound check, cameras started rolling. And instantly, you stepped into your persona.
âMichael, itâs good to be here with you today. Weâre celebrating the start of the second leg of your Bad world tour for those who donât know. Congratulations.â
Michael nodded humbly, âThank youâ. His hand rested against his knees, long fingers relaxed. His shirt fell open at the collar, exposing the smooth skin of his chest. You hated that you noticed.
âThe album has been doing excellent, five hit singles from one album is an incredible feat. I have to ask. When youâre creating a visual piece for an album like this, do you hear the music first or see the details of the visual?â
There it was. The reason Michael always picked you to do his interviews whenever he did a press run. His face lit up and he began explaining his creative process, talking with his hands and making expressive faces. You tried to ignore the flutter you felt in your tummy as the passion continued to build in his tone.
âSometimes itâs a sound Iâll hear. Other times it may be a color. Sometimes⌠itâs a face I canât stop seeing.â The words settled between you two, crossing an unspoken barrier.Â
You had been scribbling notes down for the article you planned to write until that last sentence. Recovering quickly like the professional you were, you cleared your throat and moved to the next question. A little too quickly, and unfortunately for you Michael noticed.Â
âYouâve often said you think of your music videos as short films. How much creative control do you have over the final product?â
Questions about his craftsmanship. That was your angle. While other interviewers focused on salacious, invasive details, you focused on what was important.Â
Michael pondered the question for a moment before answering.Â
âUsually, the idea comes to me and immediately I can see it playing out in my head. The music comes to me, and I see it come to life, itâs a gift really.â
Foreplay. Thatâs what this was for you and Michael. Â
As the interview continued, Michael became more detailed with his answers. His posture became more relaxed, and the flow of the conversation became a tennis match of sorts. Not competitive. But steady in rhythm. You were picking his brain, and he loved it.Â
Behind the scenes, a producer leaned over to an executive.
âHe never usually gives this much. This girlâs really lucky.â
Michael found his gaze wandering down to your lips as you spoke, flowing effortlessly from question to question. They were lined with a chocolate brown and filled in with a blush-colored gloss. So pretty. And distracting.Â
âSometimes,â he said, âthe smallest thing changes the whole picture.â His eyes dropped to your lips again. Your cheeks warmed. You hated that your next question came out a fraction softer than you intended.
âThat sounds like a lot of control,â you said. âDo you ever get tired of paying attention to everything?â
Michaelâs smile turned up slowly.
âNo,â he said. âNot when itâs worth looking at.â
Heâs doing this on purpose, reading me in front of everyone. you thought.Â
After your last question, youâd stood to shake Michaelâs hand. This time, he pulled you in for a hug by the small of your waist, lips brushing your cheek as a departure greeting. Despite the heat you felt creeping up your neck, you allowed the gesture. Gotta be professional, right?
When it was all over, you packed your things. Quickly. Usually, you were in control of your interviews. No one phased you. And you did not like being out of your element. Your get away was made clean by Michaelâs manager pulling him aside as soon as the two of you had finished your polite departure.
Making your way through the rows of chairs and still cramming your things into your purse, you tried to tune out your assistant editor.
âThat was amazing. How did you get him to open up to you like that? I know youâve interviewed him before, but wow.â The editor continued bumbling about the best parts of the interview as you made your way to an empty lounge area.
âThanks. Did you make sure to get extra candids at the end? I need a cover for the article.â The editor nodded eagerly, chirping about how natural the chemistry between you and Michael had been. Her rambling was interrupted by the door of the lounge opening slowly.Â
Michaelâs eyes had trailed you from the moment the interview ended. He heard his manger talking, but every word went in one ear and out the other. There was no chance he was letting you get away that clean. And that was why he knew exactly where youâd gone in an effort to escape him.Â
âHiâŚâ He spoke softly, hoping he wasnât intruding on your conversation. The editor squeaked in response, literally. She glanced between the two of you, and sensing the change in air in the room, quickly dismissed herself.Â
The lighting in the room was dim, and it was silent, with the exception of the hum of the press suite which was only a few feet away.Â
âWhy you runninâ from me?â He teased, stepping closer and working to close the gap between the two of you. âYou know I canât let you get away that easy.â
âIâm not running. Just got a busy day, thatâs all.â Your fingers fidgeted at your sides, having nothing to do.
Michael tutted, a smirk gracing his lips. âDonât tell me you got plans more important than meâ
His smugness both irritated you and stirred something in the pool of your stomach. You rolled your eyes, arms crossing over your chest.
âDonât you have another interviewer to play with? Scared when you get a booty call? Really? You know damn well youâve been gettinâ panties thrown at you since you were 17.â You were all too aware of the enjoyment Michael got out of toying with journalists. Most were leeches who would latch on to the most salacious detail they could find to make a dollar. And Michael knew it. Honestly, he thought it was funny to troll them.
Michaelâs lips shifted to one side, trying and failing to hide a laugh.Â
âYou didnât like that one, huh?â He stepped closer again, further decreasing the gap. âI had to find some way to keep myself entertained 'til I could get to you. The only reason I agree to do these things is so I have an excuse to see you. Youâre hard to get a hold of, girl.â
Another step.
âWhat do I gotta do? Drop another album for you to agree to see me?â His eyes stayed on you, tender and containing something else you couldnât pinpoint. Maybe yearning. Maybe lust.
Michael was no fool. You were about your business. Initially, you despised interviewing him. But no journalist in their right mind would ever turn down the opportunity to interview Michael Jackson. Besides that, Michael genuinely enjoyed your interviewing style. Before he had ever met you, heâd watched a plethora of your interviews. You were truly a credible journalist. A rarity in your field. And thisâ was why you were his top pick whenever he decided to give the press the time of day.
âI havenât seen you since that awards show out in Vegas. And you barely gave me the time of day.â
âMichael, you said you wouldnât do this.â Bottom lip caught between your teeth, you continued to keep your arms crossed tightly. âLast press run was just that. Last press run.â
Something dark flickered in Michaelâs eyes that resembled disappointment.Â
âDonât tell me that baby, you quittinâ me already?â He was right in front of you now. One hand rose to rest on the wall on the side of your head. âIs there somebody else? You can tell meâ He eyes wandered over your features, lingering on your lips before flickering back up to your eyes.
With a pointed finger at his chest, you began your tirade. âIâm not the one traveling the world and disappearing for months at a time, Mr. Fishes. What do you want me to do? Sit around waiting until you call? I have a career and a life too, Michael.â
Michaelâs eyebrows rose at your directness, still maintaining closeness. Enough that the sweet scent of your perfume could invade his sense, taking him back to his last encounter with you.
âHey, I write you. You never write me back. And tour has been non-stop lately...â You rolled your eyes again, this time looking away from his intense stare. Then, softer, âYouâre the one who told me you didnât want anything serious. You basically avoided me for weeks when I asked you to go steady. I thought this was what you wanted. Space.â
That, you couldnât deny. You had outwardly rejected the idea of anything legitimate with Michael. Mostly due to a desire to protect your career. You worried about what the title of "Michael Jacksonâs girlfriend" would do to your credibility, especially amongst your peers. Most of whom were men. Who you definitely didn't want to say you got the best gigs because of your relationship with him. For that reason, youâd refused Michael.
Stubbornly, you held his stare. Refusing to admit, and refusing to secede. God, you were so stubborn. Michael didnât know if it was just your professional training or a trait youâd honed over the years, but he just couldnât get you to give in to him. For anything.Â
âOkay how about this. Youâre here. Iâm here. Come see me tonight. Spend some time with me. My chefâs making dinner. Itâll be quiet, just us.â His doe eyes searched yours, hope dancing in them. You continued to stare, raising an eyebrow. Still unimpressed. Michael rolled his eyes. Shaking his head at your refusal to submit, even when he was putting his best foot forward. âPlease, come see me tonight? I miss you.â The hand next to your head came down to your face, backs of his fingers caressing your cheek. At this, your lips turned upward.
âThatâs right papa, talk to me niceâ And with that, you slipped out of his grasp, hips sashaying as you exited, a sweet trail of perfume following you.Â
Michael felt a stir in his pants as he watched you leave. He loved to watch you coming, but damn, he really loved to watch you leave. Michael swallowed thickly, adjusting himself subtly before taking a deep breath.
That was good, right?
That night, Michael changed his outfit three times. He was standing in front of the mirror in a burgundy silk button up he wasnât sure about. Catching the time on a nearby clock, Michael mumbled a curse under his breath. He ran his hands over the material, and looked in the mirror, fixing his curls one last time. He sprayed the lightest touch of cologne at his throat just as the knock came at the door.
Everything was perfect. His private chef had made your favorite cuisine, and he made sure someone picked up your favorite candles. He was wise not to make a fuss. He knew the more extravagant he went, the more he would inadvertently push you away. So, this was good.
When he opened the door and saw you standing there, his whole face lit up like a Christmas tree. A rare, unguarded smile.Â
âYou cameâ He breathed, voice soft with relief. âI wasnât sure you would⌠after the letters. And with how we left things on tour, I thought maybe youâd change your mindâ.
You stepped inside, allowing him to close the door behind you. The suite smelled like garlic and herbs, and something rich and buttery from the chef. A small table by the window was set for two, candles flickering and two glasses of red wine. Your fingers trailed gently over the tablecloth as you noticed what type of candles were lit.
âHonestly, I wasnât sure if I was gonna come eitherâŚ.â a small smile touched your lips at his thoughtfulness. Cashmere and vanilla candles were one of the small comforts you always tried to bring with you on the road. âTold myself I was only coming to clear the air. Not because you asked.â
There it is. That unrelenting stubbornness. Michael shook his head, laughing to himself at your refusal to soften. His hand hovered near the small of your back as he pulled your chair out for you. âStill glad youâre hereâ.
Dinner started off easy. The chef had gone all out; seared salmon, roasted vegetables, and a dish of pasta that tasted suspiciously like the one youâd mentioned once in passing. Michael watched you take the first bite, something quietly pleased in his eyes.Â
âYou remembered my favorite pasta too?â you asked, raising an eyebrow.
âI remember the important thingsâ He admitted shyly.
You nodded, deep in thought. You took another bite and then set your fork down.
âMichael, this is nice. The dinner, the suite. All of it. But I meant what I said on tour. Iâm not looking to go steady. Not when it could mess with my job. Iâm a woman and Iâm one of the top earners in my field. I donât need people saying I only get the good assignments because Iâm sleeping with Michael Jackson.â
Michael set his fork down to now. He nodded slowly, eyes not leaving yours. âI know,â he said softly. âI hate that you felt like you had to choose. Thatâs why I wrote you instead of pushing. I was scared youâd leave, but you did that anywayâŚâ he trailed off, thumb tracing the stem of his wine glass.Â
You felt your guard lowering for half a second from the guilt. Recovering quickly, you responded,
âDistance was safer. For both of us. Iâm not some girl whoâs gonna drop everything because youâre looking at me likeâŚâ
Michaelâs eyes raised to yours, mischief twinkling in them. âLike what?â his tongue trailed his bottom lip lightly. Eyes trailing from your rose petal lips up to your eyes.
âLike that, Michael.â You give him an agitated look, but your lips twitched. âDonât push it.â
The conversation stayed charged after that. Both of you had relaxed into it, flowing from topic to topic naturally. He asked about the cities youâd done stories in since the first leg of tour ended. You asked him about his new songs from Bad that were added to his setlist for the second leg. Every time his fingers brushed yours reaching for the wine, the air got a little heavier. Every time he licked a drop from his lower lip, your eyes followed.
By the time the plates were mostly cleared, the tension had become a living thing between you two.Â
Michael leaned forward slightly, lacing his fingers through yours. âI missed this. Missed you. The way you argue with me even when your eyes are telling me something elseâ.Â
You met his gaze, allowing him to stroke his thumb over the hand that was currently laced with yours.
âIâm not giving in just because you made my favorite pasta and wore that shirt.â
At this, Michael was genuinely tickled. You hated how your tummy flipped when he tilted his head back and covered his face, erupting into giggles. He stood and came around the table, still laughing. He pulled your chair out and held his hand out to you. Reluctantly, you stood. His hands settled at your waist and drew you in until your bodies were flush against each other.Â
âTell me to stopâ he murmured. Voice low and raspy. âAnd I will. But if you donât, Iâm not letting you walk out of here tonight without reminding you how good we are together. How good I am for you.â
You opened your mouth, trying to think of something to say to push back. Some type of quip about boundaries and your career. But then, his lips were against yours before words could form. It started slow and deep, almost like he was testing to see if youâd pull away. You didnât. You kissed back harder, tongue sliding against his.Â
He walked you backwards into the next room. The backs of your calves made contact with the bed, and thatâs when your palms raised to his chest, fingers curling in the silky marerial.
âMichaelâ we shouldnât. This is what I was afraidââ He kissed you again, swallowing the protest. One of his hands slid under your dress to grip your thigh, thumb brushing it gently.Â
âThen tell me to stopâ He whispered against your mouth. His fingers found the edge of your panties, gently pushing them aside. The pads of his fingers slid through your folds, already slick with your arousal. Your head tipped back with a gasp,
âIâfuck â Iâm not giving in to you Michael. This doesnât mean Iâm giving in.â But your hips rolled toward his hand anyway. Michael groaned softly, fingers finding the bundle of nerves between your legs that made your thighs shake.
âThere she is,â he cooed, voice warm. He brushed his lips over your cheek near your ear as his fingers continued to toy with the bundle of nerves. âMy stubborn girl. Still fighting me even when youâre this soaked.â You tried to glare at him, but it melted into a moan when his fingers began teasing your entrance.
âMichaelâIâm serious. My jobââ
âI know baby,â he breathed. âLet me have you tonight. Just tonight. Please?â His kisses grew needy and desperate, trailing from your jaw to your lips. His opposite hand cradled the back of your neck.
âJust tonight.â You gasped and his fingers continued their torment.
The bedroom was bathed in soft, amber light. A tall mirror rested against the wall, catching your every movement. A soul record hummed lowly from the corner of the room as Michael guided you onto the bed. He stripped you completely bare with slow, deliberate hands until there was nothing left between his skin and yours.Â
He turned you gently, kissed down your spine, and murmured against the back of your neck, âOn your knees, baby. Face down. Arch that pretty back for me⌠right here where we can both see everything.â You moved into position without hesitation â cheek and breasts pressed to the cool sheets, knees spread wide, back arched deep so your ass lifted high and presented. The mirror gave you both the perfect view: your body open and vulnerable, glistening already from how badly you wanted him.
Michael knelt behind you, large hands smoothing over your hips before gently spreading you apart so he could see every glistening inch of you. He leaned in without warning and buried his face right between your thighs from behind. His tongue dragged flat and slow through your slick folds, from your clit to your entrance. He tasted you deep before he sealed his mouth over your clit and sucked.Â
A low, cracked groan tore from his throat as he buried his face deeper, nose pressing against you, tongue working your swollen clit in relentless circles while he sucked like he was starving for you.
The sounds were obscene in the quiet room â the wetness of his tongue against your sopping folds, his muffled groans vibrating straight through your clit. The slick noises every time his tongue fucked shallowly into you.Â
Your pussy drooled fresh arousal onto his tongue and he lapped it up greedily, sucking your clit back into his mouth with another hungry moan that made your thighs shake. You couldnât keep yourself from pushing your hips backward against him. His hand roamed over your ass, squeezing gently.
He rasped against you, voice wrecked and muffled. âTaste so good like this⌠I missed you so much.â
Only after he had you shaking and leaking did he finally pull away, lips shiny and chin wet. He dragged two fingers through your soaked folds first, spreading you open, then gently pushed just his thumb inside. A soft moan, almost a whimper escaped his throat the second your walls fluttered around the digit, immediately suckling and clenching like they were trying to pull him deeper. âOh babyâŚâ he breathed, thumb stroking slow and shallow, feeling every tiny ripple and squeeze. âAlready so needy for me, princess.â
He withdrew his thumb slowly, watching the way it glistened, then lined up the thick head of his cock with your entrance, pushing inside you with one long, steady glide that stretched you open around him. Your walls welcomed him with the same fluttering, rippling grip that he remembered, and a helpless whimper slipped from your lips as you stared into the mirror.
Michaelâs hand wrapped around your ankle, thumb brushing the heel of your foot. The delicate gold anklet you wore caught the light with every movement. He held you steady as he started to stroke. Long, deep strokes that dragged every inch of him along your sensitive walls. His eyebrows furrowed in concentration, jaw tight, eyes flicking between the mirror and where you were joined.
You couldnât look away. In the reflection you watched everything: the way his cock disappeared into your soaked pussy over and over, the sticky strings of your essence mixed with his pre-cum stretching and snapping between your bodies every time he pulled back. Filthy and glistening. Your pussy looked puffy and greedy around him, clenching visibly with every thrust.
He kept stroking, rolling his hips smoothly with immense control from years of dancing, making every grind deep and precise. Then he looked up in the mirror, dark eyes heavy-lidded, and found your gaze already locked intensely on him.
He continued rocking his hips into you, drawing the prettiest moans from you. The cockiest grin slowly spreading across his lips as the thought hit him.Â
Sheâs enjoying watching herself like this â all submissive and spread open for me in the mirror.Â
He kissed his lips at you in the reflection, slow and sensual, and winked, never breaking the rhythm of his hips. Then he brought his hand down in a sharp smack to your ass, the sound cracking through the room as pleasure jolted straight through your cunt.
Your tummy fluttered hard at the way he looked at you â that slow, heated stare like he could devour you whole, and your pussy creamed around him in response. You were hypnotized by the way he rolled his body into you, sinking deep with a smooth, wave-like grind that made every inch of him fill you up in a way that made your eyes flutter and roll back.
âLook at you, baby,â he rasped, voice low and rough as he kept those long, deep strokes going. âWatching yourself get fucked like this. So pretty, mama.âÂ
"T-thank you. J-just like that" You squeaked through your moans.
He glanced down at where you were connected in the mirror, admiring the mess. The way your pussy clenched and leaked around his cock, creamy and slick, painting his abdomen with your arousal. He was stroking you so deep your walls were milking him, a glossy white ring formed at the base of his cock with every thrust.
âFuck, baby⌠look at how deep Iâm buried in this pretty pussy,â he groaned, eyes coming back up to meet yours in the mirror. âFilling you up so good... making you cream all over me. You getting off on watching yourself give in to me like this? Watching me fuck you open⌠good girl.â
You couldnât talk if you wanted to. Non-sensical babble fell from your lips as he continued to dig deeper into your walls.
The filthy words and the sight of him, eyebrows furrowed, bottom lip caught between his teeth now as he watched himself stroke your arched body in the reflection â pushed you right to the edge.Â
Your eyes rolled back in the mirror as the first orgasm crashed over you. Your cunt clamped down hard, gushing around him while you sobbed into the sheets, drool soaking the fabric under your cheek. Your thighs shook violently, walls fluttering and milking him through every wave.
Michael didnât stop. One hand stayed wrapped around your ankle while the other slid under your belly, palm pressing firm and steady against the lower swell where he was buried so deep. He kept stroking, long, deep, relentless. Even as you came.
âPleaseâ Michael, youâre gonna make me squirt,â you whimpered, voice broken and desperate, thighs already quaking.
His mouth fell open at your vulgarity, eyes darkening with raw hunger in the mirror. For a split second he just stared at you, lips parted, like the words had short-circuited something in him. Then he pressed his palm a little firmer against your belly and kept stroking. He ignored your pleas, grinding his thick cock so deep the head kissed your cervix and brushed over the sensitive ridge of nerves deep inside you.Â
The combination was intoxicating. Your second release hit like a wave breaking. You squirted hard around him, a hot, messy rush that soaked his thighs and the sheets beneath you. Your whole body jerked, thighs shaking involuntarily as you gushed and clenched.Â
Overstimulation crashed into you hard and you tried to bury your face in the sheets to hide from it. But of course, Michaelâs hand left your belly and slid up, wrapping firmly around your throat just under your chin. He held your head up, forcing you to keep your eyes on the mirror.
âBe a good girl and watch yourself cum for me,â he growled, voice thick with lust as he watched the way your face melted into raw, helpless ecstasy. Your features softened and twisted in pure overwhelming pleasure, eyes fluttering and rolling back as it completely took you.Â
âThatâs it. Give it to me. Good girl, baby. Donât you dare look away. Look at how pretty you are when youâre taking itâ mouth fallinâ open every time I hit that spot. I want you to see exactly how needy you look when Iâm buried this deep inside you... How pretty you are with that fucked out look on your faceâ
âI know, baby,â he rasped, never loosening his grip under your chin, still rolling his hips deep and steady while you squirted and clenched around him. âWatch yourself. Watch how perfect you look cumming like this for me. Say thank you, baby.â
Your voice came out wrecked and stuttering as another wave hit, âT-Thank youâ fuck, thank you, Michaelâ thank you for fucking me like thisââ
The sound of you thanking him while he held your throat and forced you to watch yourself come undone pushed him over the edge. Michael groaned deep and filthy, hips stuttering as he started pumping thick ropes of cum inside you, still holding your throat and forcing you to watch both of you come undone together in the reflection. His cum mixed with your squirt in messy, creamy pulses that leaked out around his cock with every thrust while he kept stroking through it.
You were completely overstimulated â thighs quaking violently, body twitching, broken little pleas spilling from your lips as another weak, shattering wave hit you while he filled you. Only when the last pulses faded did he finally ease his hand from your throat, both palms smoothing over your trembling hips and lower back as he slowed to lazy, shallow grinds.
When he pulled out, a thick, messy flood of cum and your squirt poured from you onto the sheets. He cooed contently at the sight, turning you carefully onto your side and pulling you into his chest. Immediately he wrapped both arms around you. One big hand found your lower back again, rubbing slow, soothing circles while he pressed soft kisses to your temple, your jaw, the corner of your drool-slicked mouth.
âI got you, princess,â he whispered, voice hoarse and full of awe, nose nuzzling against your cheek. âMy good girl⌠You were so perfect. Looked so pretty squirting all over me like that.â
You were still floaty and twitching with aftershocks, voice small and wrecked. âMaybe I need to reconsider this "just one time" thingâŚâ
He smiled against your skin, pulling the sheet over both of you and keeping that steady hand on your lower back. Mission accomplished. Make you cum so hard for him that you wouldnât wanna leave him.
âJust rest, baby. Weâll talk about it later. Iâm right here.â
He stayed exactly like that. Holding you close, rubbing your lower back in those slow, grounding circles, and pressing soft kisses wherever he could reach until your breathing evened out and the tremors finally eased.
note: there is no y/n. the reason why i have pam grier and joyce walker gifs is to help me, creatively. also, please expect inaccuracies, especially with dates.